THE REEFS OF EDEN

The Reefs of Eden

Conn Maguire

NEW ENGLISH LIBRARY
TIMES MIRROR

Originally published In the United Slates of America by Pyramid Publications, Inc. in August 1969 © 1969 by Conn Maguire
•
FIRST NEL EDITION July 1970 Reprinted September 1971

Condition] of sale: This book is sold subject to the condition that It shall not, by way or trade or otherwise, be lent, rc-sold, hired out, or otherwise circulated without tho publisher's prior consent in any form of binding or cover other than that in which It Is published and without a similar condition including this condition being imposed on the subsequent purchaser.
NEL Boohs are published by New English Library Limited from Barnard's Inn, Uolborn, London, E.C.I. Made and primed in Great Britain by Hunt Barnard Printing Ltd. Aylesbury, Bucks.
450OO5JO X

I got home early and used a key to let myself in. I walked straight through the house to the French windows opening onto the patio. That's where she'd be with her love of the sun and the afternoon breeze from the Pacific to temper the August heat. The French windows were open, and I walked through them onto the flagstones.
It's a fine patio, with high walls on both sides to assure it’s privacy. A swimming pool takes up half of the area; there are trees and garden beds along the walls, but the far end is open because it overlooks the broad reaches of the Pacific. And that's where I found her.
She'd spread a blanket on the grass beyond the pool. A book and a pair of sunglasses lay beside her, but now she was asleep. She lay on her back, her face turned away from the sun, and 1 was very quiet as I walked around the pool to join her.
She was naked. The magnificent breasts rose with each breath that filled her deep chest, and my eyes lingered for a while on their firm, full contours. Like the rest of her, they were a rich golden brown. Even the hearty nipples and prominent aureoles were darkened by the sun; even the thick, curling hair on her thrusting pubis had been bleached by its rays.
She sighed, moved her full-curving hips, drew up one long, lovely leg,  I caught my breath when the smoothly muscled thigh settled to the blanket beside her. Now I could see a trace of white skin. It was at the confluence of thigh and body, in the soft hollow beyond that big tendon ridging the inside of her thigh....
'Enjoying the view ?' she murmured drowsily.
She hadn't moved; a long, rounded arm still shielded her eyes, but I saw a smile curving her wide, sensual mouth.
'Oh, yes ma'am,' I said in a thin reedy voice. 'Now if you'll just tell me where I can find your water meter -'
The arm came down. Wide, startled blue eyes stared up at me - and then she laughed.
'Oh, you're a funny, funny man, O'Leary.'
'Everybody says that. But at least I found out you weren't expecting the meter reader.'
'I thought it was the milkman, naturally.' She leered at me. 'Did I cause that - disturbance, baby? Are you an old married man ?'
She still hadn't moved that leg, and I leered back.' What disturbance ? Us meter readers take these things in stride. But as long as I'm here, I might as well get some sun.'
'Why don't you do that.'
So I took off my khakis and the rest of my clothes, and Joined her on the blanket. Her mouth was warm and eager, her hands wise and demanding, and presently her urgent thighs welcomed me.
'It - must be the sun,' she panted, her strong hips writhing slowly. ' You're always - so damn horny - in the sunshine.'
' Yeah. God, you're good darlin!...'
'Am I baby ? After three years of me ?Ah Chris, Chris ...A little - higher, darling. Let me - come to you...'
She lay quietly, a soft smile lighting her face. The bright hair was a tumbled mass on the rumpled blanket. The smile grew when she found my eyes on her breasts.
'It must be the sun,' she repeated softly.
'I found you in the sun, machree. Remember?'
'Remember?' Her eyes were tender. 'Yes, darling. I remember.'
So did I. Right from the very beginning ...

DEDICATION: To the Madrad Detail This Book is respectfully dedicated

NOTE: Location of reefs and pass approximate
CHRISTOPHER O'LEARY CHBOSN, W-2, USN 1960

Chapter One

Salomon paused, his hand on a fifteen pound CO2 fire extinguisher. "Are you assimilating all this?" he asked abruptly. "I mean are you taking it all in?"
"I'm taking it all in. I'm assimilating it too. You worried about it?"
"I'm wondering why you're not taking any notes." "I'm getting it, I said." "I heard you. I just want to be sure—" "You want somebody else, Mr. Salomon?" "No, I guess not. I can't help thinking you didn't want this job, Chief."
"It's Bos'n, Mr. Salomon; not Chief. I'm a Chief Warrant Boatswain, United States Navy. No, I didn't want it, but I told the Old Man I'd do it and I will. Let's get on with it."
He looked searchingly into my face and nodded, as if satisfied. "Yes, I believe you will. Now remember: when I talk brass I mean everything non-ferrous that isn't bolted down. That's brass, aluminium, stainless—"
"You want it segregated?"
"No, except for the bronze pipe fittings. I've got a buyer for those waiting now. Know where they'd be?"
"GSK, Engineer's Stores, repair lockers, fuelling-at-sea gear lockers — various places."
"Good. I want those off first."
"All right. Wait for me here. I'll be back in a couple of minutes." "But we've just started. I want to go over the whole ship with you. And I want to remind you—" "Sure. In a couple of minutes."

When I got back to him on the hangar deck he was practically frothing at the mouth. "Mr. O Leeary, my time is valuable. I'm a hustler, and I expect you to be a hustler, too. I don't—"
"That's what I figured. Half of my crew will start on the storerooms, and the rest of 'em will hit the lockers. They'll get out the fittings while we're shootin' the shit—I mean while I'm assimilating. No use having them standing around on your time."
He stared at me. "Some of those valves weigh hundreds of—"
"They'll get 'em. The fantail being on the same level as the hangar deck will make it fairly easy. Besides, I've got two of my own bos'n's mates on it. I thought your time was valuable."
"It is." Suddenly he smiled. "My name's Amos, Mr. O'Leary	"
"Chris."
"All right, Chris. We'll have problems in after steering..." "I've got a chief engineman down there now, mulling it over." This time he grinned.
The Old Man had called mc to his cabin on the Orestes the previous day. He explained that four of the moth-balled light Aircraft Carriers had been sold to the Cape Salvage Company of Massachusetts, and that they had in turn sold them to a Japanese salvage outfit. Now a representative of Cape Salvage was in San Diego to arrange for their delivery.
An arrangement had been worked out with the Navy in regard to the disposal of these surplus ships. The contractor could ready the ships for tow in their present berths, but would hire Naval personnel to do the work outside of regular working hours. Since the ships now belonged to the contractor, he could use any of their stores and equipment he needed.
There was still plenty of gear aboard. The more pilferable items—small arms, navigational equipment, medical gear, and so on—had been removed during the ship's decommissioning. When they were opened up prior to sale, other gear in current short supply had been unloaded, but much of the original allowances of equipment and material was still on board.
The contractor could use the electrical power available on the pier, and could use water from the fresh water risers as long as it was pumped through a meter and paid for. There were five stipulations: no more than fifty sailors would be hired at any one time; there would be no combination of sailors and civilians in the crew; sailors with financial problems would be given first crack at the jobs available; there was to be no conflict of interest
—and a responsible supervisor would see that the first four stipulations were carried out.
At that point the interview began to make sense.
"And I'm the responsible supervisor?" I asked.
"That's right, Mr. O'Leary. Of course you don't have to take the job	"
"That's good. I don't want it, Captain."
"It pays well. I'd like you to consider it carefully."
"No thanks, Captain. I've got about all I can handle with this Maritime Administration program. Besides, I can see this turning into a fouled-up mess. I don't want any part of it."
"Have some more coffee, Bos'n."
"No thank you, sir."
The captain had a pair of bright blue eyes, and he had a way of stabbing you with them. He stabbed me.
"Perhaps I haven't stated the facts clearly enough," he said quietly. "I can also see it turning into a fouled-up mess. 1 would not choose this method of disposing of our ships, but I am faced with it nevertheless. I am also faced with the supervision of fifty sailors with indebtedness problems."
"And those aren't usually the cream of the crop, generally speaking."
"Generally speaking, yes."
"Well, whoever gets the job has my sympathy, Captain."
I got stabbled some more. "Right now I have the job, Mr. O'Leary. I would take it as a personal favor if you would relieve me of it."
Well, we shot the breeze back and forth some more, but in the end I was stuck with it. But I made a couple of stipulations of my own. I'd take the fifty men chosen for me, but I'd unload anyone who wasn't pulling his weight. I could hire others if I wished to replace them. I wanted no direct dealings with anyone except Salomon. Specifically, I wanted no dealings with the disbursing officer, who would be handling Salomon's payroll. Mo man working for me could appeal to naval authority to put pressure on me. In other words, I wanted to be sure I had only one boss.
The Old Man agreed, reached for his phone, and had Mr. Salomon shown to his cabin.
Salomon was a small, compact energetic man of about thirty. He was dark, aggressively handsome, and very pleasant. He readily agreed to my demands, giving me pretty much of a free rein. That at least was something. I agreed to meet him on pier twelve at sixteen-thirty, and we'd board the Lae go check her over—and that's when I learned there'd be a lot more to it than just getting the ships ready for deep-water tow.
First I'd unload what he called the "goodies," all the "brass," GSK stores, fire extinguishers, and certain items of machine shop equipment which he designated. These would be trucked to addresses he provided me. I was to have a local tank service outfit bring a barge alongside to pump off the Navy special fuel oil. A sub-contractor would remove the ship's screws, providing the crane and lowboy to haul them off the station—and in the meantime, I would prepare her for tow.
This involved securing the ship for sea, rigging a towing bridle, and preparing quarters for a thirteen-hand riding crew. I'd make sure that all outboard openings below the main deck were securely plugged and ensure the ship's watertight integrity, while leaving free access for inspection of lower decks during the tow. The biggest single job would be the activation of the steering engine room. The rudder must be freed, and a removable locking device installed on the rudder post. I'd overhaul and rig the big relief tackles, activate the manual steering system, and Oil the associated hydraulic wells. I'd activate the magnetic compass in the pilot house, overhaul and rig the emergency kerosene running lights, provide an adequate supply of fuel for the lights and space heaters, activate an Aldis lamp, and dig up a flare pistol from somewhere.
I had to destroy the ship's guns in accordance with a proscribed formula, and obtain an ordnance inspector's certification, A fresh water supply would be provided for the riding crew—and finally I'd ballast her down with fresh water and stand by for the tugs. I had one good thing going for me; it should be comfortable working in the warm summer evenings.
Star and Crescent would furnish tugs to haul her out into the channel. They'd hold her off Shelter Island while the riding crew boarded over a long Jacob's ladder I'd leave her rigged, and the sea-going tug would pass her towline. The tug would keep her at short scope until she was out of the channel and well clear of the turning buoy. Then they'd veer the cable until the tug and tow were in step, and then—
"Where'll they take her?" I asked.
'To Hong Kong," said Salomon briefly.
I didn't like the sound of it, "The Old Man thinks she's going to Japan,"
"She will, eventually. The Jap salvage company has a deal with some Chinese business men. They'll get some machinery. They're Nationalists, of course."
"Naturally." But I still didn't like the sound of it. Hong Kong is only pissing distance from Red China, and there's a lot of steel in one of Uncle Sam's light flattops.
To accomplish the work, I could hire trucks, rent welding equipment, buy oxygen and acetylene, and sign for Salomon in payment for all bills. I could adjust the size of my crew as I saw fit. They would receive two-fifty an hour plus overtime. I had three weeks on the Lae, but if I got ahead of schedule, I could begin on the next ship.
Right off we hit a snag, I went out to the pier to find Salomon telling six of my men how to load fire extinguishers on a truck. I had a big Negro first class in charge of the detail. I'd arranged his job the same way the captain had arranged mine, and he wasn't happy to begin with. Now he was madder than hell, and I could sec there'd been words exchanged.
I beckoned Salomon to one side and came right to the point. "If that happens again you'll need yourself another responsible supervisor."
"Look, Leary—"
"It's O'Leary. Mister O'Leary."
"Mister O'Leary, I paid two hundred and fifty-one thousand dollars for that tub—"
"Then you stole her."
"—and I'm going to have absolute—"
"I'll tell the Old Man you're ramroddin’ the job yourself. This crew has only one boss. If it's not me, it's you. But it damn sure isn't both of us."
"Mister O'Leary—"
"So long." I turned and started toward the sentry shack at the head of the pier. "Wait!"
I turned and saw him grinning broadly. "Okay, Boss," he said. "I'll see you tomorrow."
The bos'n's mate grinned as he watched Salomon leave the pier. "Have I got ‘er now, Bos'n?"
"You always did, Kelly."
I watched until the truck was loaded, then beckoned to him.
"Put Hammond on the GSK stores, and give him your gang. Take three men to the fo'c'slc and activate the windlass. I'll have Stevens getting power to you through the main board, so watch yourself."
"Right, sir."
"Knock off the riding stoppers and get the unshackling kit out of the Bos'n's locker. Take off the turnbuckles and stow 'em below. All I want are the pelican hooks."
"Going to rig a bridle?"
"Yeah. Make sure both wildcats are free. We'll be routing out part of the port chain." ; "Three shots, Bos'n?"
"Not yet. Wait until I take on a couple more of our own bos'n's mates. If you have trouble with those detachable links, don't mess with 'em. Have Long get his gas ring up there."
"You want me to check out the flounder plate, and some big shackles?"
"Good—and the spare detachable. We'll need five of 'em.' "Aye, aye, sir, I'm on my way."
At the end of the shift I laid off twelve non-producers. In the Navy there are always a few that cause most of the trouble, and these things are typical of them: they're dirty, they're whiners, they're broke and they're useless. They never have a full seabag. They steal their shipmates' clean white hats to wear ashore because they're too shiftless to scrub their own, and their shoes and uniforms always look like they came from the lucky bag. They owe money, their rattle-trap cars get re-possessed, and they marry somebody they met on the next stool.
They go over the bill, and cry at their courts-martial. They use up leave faster than they accrue it, but when they can't go home over Christmas because of it, they write their congressmen. They're a burden on themselves and everyone who knows them, but they don't care because a lack of pride is something else they have in common. I've had to deal with more than my share because I'm a deck warrant officer. On the outside they're called bums.
They left mad, but it figured from the beginning.
The next day I hired four of my own men—two bos'n's mates and two shipfitters—and nearly came to blows with a fellow officer. He came waddling down the mole to the shack I used for an office, and braced me about firing one of his storekeeper strikers.
"Your boy's a shithead," I told him bluntly. "I knocked 'em off at twenty-three hundred, mustered ‘em, and Little Noodnik came up missing. I ran the whole damn crew back aboard, and a little after midnight we found him asleep in one of the galleries,
He'd made himself nice and comfortable with a couple of life jackets. Hell yes, I fired him."
"He says you're not going to pay him for the shift he worked."
"He didn't work. He won't get paid."
"I think that's chicken-shit, Bos'n,"
"You would. Now get the hell out of here and go teach your other twidgets to be chislers. I'm too busy to listen to your Bobbin'."
He stopped long enough in the doorway to deal me a shattering blow. "I'm gonna put out the word on you, Bos'n. I can cut the ground right out from under you, and don't think I'm not gonna do it."
"Just don't say anything good about me, or I'll come around and punch you in the Goddamn mouth. I'd never live it down if anybody thought we were buddies."
It was very unpleasant.
Salomon had been to a party and was in an expansive mood when he showed up around twenty-one hundred. He gave me a Boston number to call in emergency—"They'll know how to reach me"—and said he'd call in two days.
"Stand by the phone booth at the end of the pier. I'll call at eight o'clock Friday evening."
"I'll be there. You're shoving off ahead of schedule, aren't you?"
"Yes, as a matter of fact. There's a problem in New Orleans. I'll stop by my home in Cambridge, and then go on to Bremerton. We've got two ships there. I'll be back before the Lae leaves."
"We'll be all right until then. Nothing to worry about here."
"I know." He grinned. "That's why I'm leaving early. Had a little celebration tonight; wish you couid have been there,"
"I've been havin’ a ball right here."
"So I've heard, but you love it, Chris. I'm going to tell you something. That gear you've taken off the Lae?' "Yeah?"
"Sold it all. Every damn screw, fitting, fire extinguisher—" "But it's not all off yet!"
"A detail," he said carelessly. "We Jews know how to do business."
"Yeah, Get an Irish Catholic to go to work for you." He laughed and slapped my shoulder. "That's right. I'll tell you something else. I wish I had one of you in Bremerton." "We're not rare."
"Some of you are. Want to go to work for me Chris? Permanently 7"
"Ask me again in seven years. I'll have my twenty in then."
"I'll ask again, and sooner than that. You know, we paid off for that bucket right here in San Diego."
"Just with the gear we've hauled off her7"
"That's right. For the ship, the tow, the whole works. Everything else is gravy."
"Sound; to mc like Old Uncle took a beating."
"That's the irony of it, Chris. He did take a beating, or rather the taxpayers did. But just let Uncle Sam try to make his own deal, and those same taxpayers will be crying their eyes out because the Big Bad Government is interfering with free enterprise."
"Then nobody wins."
"Wrong, Chris. A few of us are getting rich."
Something else was bothering me. "Say, Amos—what if the Lae doesn't make it. Sinks, maybe ..."
"When that Dane tugboat skipper accepts her, and gets her to sea, we're paid. From then on, I couldn't care less."
He headed for gate nine in his rented car, leaving me with plenty to think about.
Maybe if I describe tbe Lae  a little better it would be easier to understand the scope of the job 1 had. She was a bob-tail escort carrier, a Kaiser coffin commissioned in June of '44. She was 512 feet long, with a hull beam of sixty-five feet; her flight deck width was 108 feet, and she had accommodations for over 800 men. She had twin screws, staggered engine and fire rooms, with Skinner Unaflow reciprocating engines. Her maximum draft was listed in her ship's characteristics manuals as nineteen feet, eight inches; this with a full load displacement of 10,200 tons. Her standard displacement was 6,700 tons, the figure I'd have to work with, and I meant to ballast her down to eighteen feet mean draft—trimmed aft a bit to offset the pull of the towline.
She wasn't the Kitty Hawk of course, but she wasn't a spit-kit either.
Securing her for sea was the biggest job, since much of the gear still aboard her had been stacked on the hangar deck. I had some angle-iron stock roused out of the racks, and put my welders to work securing the gear in place. Some we welded directly to decks and bulkheads; the life rafts wound up in an angle-iron corral in the middle of the hangar deck, and we put up smaller enclosures for other gear. I figured it was the best way, all things considered.

I hadn't the time or equipment to secure everything with wire rope and turnbuckles. Or the inclination. A lot of small items and loose gear went behind the battens on the store-room shelves, and into the damage control lockers.
Meanwhile my chief engineman continued with a crew in after steering, and when Kelly was ready we rigged the bridle. This consisted of fifteen fathoms shots of anchor chain secured to bills on either side of the fo'c'sle, led out through (he bow chocks, and joined at the three-cornered flounder plate. A third shot, also shackled into the flounder plate, formed the tow leg. When we finished, the bridle hung forward of the stem, and just clear of the water. An easing-out line supported the weight of the tow lea, and a short manila messenger was faked down on deck clear for running.
You think it wasn't tricky rigging that thing with only the anchor windlass, a couple of fairleads, a dip line, and some easing out lines? Next time I'd hire a floating crane.
When we were all through, I had Stevens round up a couple of sound-powered phone sets and check them out with the IJV phone circuit. One set was to remain in the forward deck gear locker, along with a sledge hammer and the unshackling kit. The other set was for the pilot house. According to Salomon, two of the riding crew would be on bridge watch throughout the trip, but the phone sets were primarily for use in case the ship had to be anchored. To that end, we reconnected the shortened port chain, and made both anchors ready for letting go.
Naturally we knew it was a waste of time. Unless the tow ran into some really tough luck.

Chapter Two

By the second weekend I had reduced my crew to thirty-two, and the Lae was nearing completion. Salomon had called from New Orleans, but only for a progress report. When he called from Bremerton and heard I was a week ahead of schedule, he suggested that I lay off some more men.
"We can't hurry the tug," he explained. "That Dane will be there on the thirtieth, and not a day sooner."
"I've got the crew I want," I told him. "I've started on the Tassafaroliga, and figured maybe you'd want to schedule your last tow a month earlier. I don't want to break up this crew, and I'm damned if I'll slow 'em down."
"Well," he said thoughtfully, "it would save me a bundle, but it will cost you a month's pay to finish early."
"Seems like it would work out that way, all right."
There was a silence. "Do you go at everything like that, Chris?" he asked finally.
"Damn near. Like I was killin' snakes, you mean? Can't seem to help it."
"It's your job," he said abruptly. "Do it any way you like, I'm going to Tongue Point, and I'll see you on the twenty-ninth." He hung up.
That night the shipfitters finished cutting up the ship's five-inch gun. I still had to get the ordnance certification, and we had to rig a pump on the fresh-water tank, but otherwise she was about ready. 1 knocked my crew off at twenty-one thirty, informed them I was giving them two hours’ bonus for their week's performance, and shoved them off. I made my routine inspection of the ship, secured the lights, and found big Kelly waiting for me on the pier.
"You won't let any of us go aboard alone, Bos'n," he said reproachfully. "Reckon your legs won't break as easy as mine?"
"You're right, Sam. Thanks for waiting,"
"No strain. Give you a lift to BOQ"
I thought about it. "It's early, Sam. Let's go hoist a couple before we secure."
"We rate it, but we aren't exactly ready for inspection." He indicated his grease-stained dungarees.
"Let's throw our hats in your car and say to hell with it. Where I go in National City they'll think we're councilmen."
We walked on toward the head of the pier, and 1 saw something was bothering him.
"Bos'n," he said hesitantly, "I appreciate the offer and all that—"
"Good. us Irishmen have to stick together."
He laughed, and the thing that had bothered him never quite made it to the surface,
Wc were halfway through the pitcher of beer when two slim, sharp-suited hot rods came into the place and walked quickly to our section of the bar.
"O'Leary?" one said quietly—a dark faced type with a rudder nose.
"Who's asking?"
"Call me Al," said his companion.
"All right. If I ever want to talk to you, I'll call you Al."
"Look, friend, I've got a business proposition for you."
"I don't know you, and I'm not a business man. Anything else?"
Rudder Nose stuck in his oar, "It's a clever man, Al." "Two clever men," said Kelly,
Rudder Nose flicked his eyes at the big Negro and looked quickly away. "How's to get lost, Black Boy," he said viciously.
I put my hand on Kelly's arm, "I think I can hold him until you two make it to the door," I told them. "Haul ass,"
Rudder Nose reached into a coat pocket. "Listen, you wise bastard, and listen good. The Man is gonna call you on that pay phone where you're workin'. He'll call tomorrow night at nine o'clock. Maybe you won't talk to us but you better talk to him. Understand?"
I stood up and the hand came out of the pocket holding a switchblade. I heard it flick open just before my right caught him on the point of the chin. Kelly slid past me like a big cat and Al joined Rudder Nose on the deck. We pitched them both out onto the sidewalk and returned to our beer.
Red the bartender asked curiously: "What was that ail about 7"
"Can't say," I answered truthfully. "I'll say this: your class of customers is improvin' over what I'm used to seein' in here."
"They did add a little dignity to the dump durin' their short visit," he agreed. "Never saw ‘em before myself." He looked at me and then at Kelly; at his deep chest and thick shoulders, his bull neck, and finally at his long, powerful arms. "They couldn't have been very smart," he said, grinning broadly. "They picked a hcll of a pair to get ornery with. You guys would be like two peas from the same pod except—" He stopped in confusion and moved out of Kelly's reach.
"Except that I'm Black Irish," said Kelly seriously.
I was thinking about something else. How would those creeps get the number of a pay phone on the Naval Station—especially the one at the foot of pier twelve? And how would they know they'd want to use it?
At twenty-one hundred the phone rang in the pay booth. I'd figured to ignore the call, but at the last minute decided I'd better know what was on the guy's mind. I picked up the receiver.
"O'Leary," I said.
"This is the call you were expecting," It was a light east-coast voice. "You're alone, aren't you?"
"No, we decided to have a party right here in the booth. What do you want?"
"I want to talk business, Mr. O'Leary."
"So talk."
"Not on the phone, I'm afraid. Meet me in a half hour at—"
"Hold it."
"Yes?"
"This is your idea, buster, not mine. You want to talk, go ahead. I'm not meeting anybody anywhere. Your boys play with knives, and next time I might not be looking."
"I assure you, Mr. O'Leary—"
"Okay. Call up again some time."
"Wait." There was a pause, and I could almost hear the gears grinding while he thought it over. At last he said cautiously: "There are some—items on those ships that interest me. It would be very simple—and profitable—if you could help me get them."
"Nothing doing. And don't bug me again, creep."
"Salomon doesn't know what's on those ships, Mr. O'Leary. I doubt very much if anyone does. The Navy is no longer interested, and with Salomon gone .."
"You know a hell of a lot about his business, creep."
"It's a very competitive business, Mr. O'Leary. You must realize by now that there is a great deal of money to be—"
"Forget it. I'm going to work just a little harder from now on to see that every last ounce of that junk gets to the right place. Get into some other line of work, creep."
The voice said gently, "You could be replaced, Mr. O'Leary."
"I could, but I won't."
"You're mistaken. If you were—not available, or in very poor health, your CO. would have to replace you."
"Thanks for the warning. Soon as I hang up I'm going to tip off Naval Intelligence to what you've got in mind, Got any more bright ideas?"
There was a dry chuckle at the other end. "Indeed, yes, Mr. O'Leary. Ideas keep me in business. How does this one strike you ? There is an extremely friendly blonde lady of your acquaintance who happens to owe me a favor. She has—"
"1 know a couple of blondes. They're both friendly."
"This one lives at the Holland House in—"
"Yeah. What about her."
"She has a package in her possession that she swears you gave her for safekeeping." "She's a liar."
"Of course. The package contains morphine surettes, Mr. O'Leary. The surettes that are found in the emergency kits on Navy life rafts."
I thought that over. "You can't make it work," I decided.
"Think, Mr. O'Leary. Who has the easiest access to a great many Navy life rafts? Who has gone out of his way to arouse antagonism in his fellow officers ? Who has daily contacts with men who are in the business of disposal ? And who, fearing that justice was snapping at his heels, might himself blow the whistle to divert suspicion?"
He let that sink in for a while, and then continued. He'd thought the thing out pretty carefully. "It is a fact that security on the station is deplorable. It is common knowledge, and a matter of extreme concern to many people. Mr. O'Leary, if it should come to a choice of making that situation public—or nailing you to the wall... Well, I leave it to your own judgment to determine the answer to that one."
I'd been doing some thinking on my own while he was talking. Now I asked,"Tell me something; are you in this for money, or is something else bugging you?"
"Why—the money, of course," he answered, but his voice had changed. Now it became cold and impersonal. "I hadn't intended to waste words with you. I have given you much to think about. Devote some time to it. I'll call tomorrow night at the same time." He hung up.
Kelly was waiting outside the booth. "Was that The Man?" "That was him."
"How do you reckon he got this number?" "Only one way he could have. Somebody in the Group gave it to him."
"I hate to think that, Bos'n. Maybe somebody came over the fence down by pier thirteen. That sandblasting gear outside the fence is pretty close, and there are always stacks of pallets handy. Hell, everybody in the Group knows the restricted men go that route when they want some liberty. Up the hose racks behind the Halfway House, over the fence, down a stack of pallets or sandblasting gear. No strain, Come back the same way. At low tide you can just walk around the fence south of thirteen,"
"What about the pier sentry?"
"There's sentries—and then there's uniformed delinquents puttin' in their four hours. Some of these mama's boys wouldn't holler if they saw the whole duty section jump the fence. Afraid the other delinquents would accuse 'em of ear-bangin'. For too many of 'em it's not a matter of duty, Bos'n; it's what you can get by with. The worst thing that could happen to some of these kids would be to fink out on a fellow delinquent. Who knows—they might accuse him next of carrying out his orders and cooperating with the Establishment."
"And you think a kid like that would be above giving out a phone number?"
"I didn't say that, Bos'n. I just said I hate to think it. The sentries figure what the hell anyway. That set-up down there has been reported often enough, and nothing's been done about it. It's almost like open gangway on payday."
"Then anyone coming aboard would just have to know who was on watch, and what kind of a watch-stander he was up against."
"Not necessarily, sir. The watch petty officer has his log to write, his hourly inspections.... Hell, there's plenty of times when he's tied up. On the other piers it would be practically impossible for an outsider to sneak aboard, but here on twelve and thirteen, it's a different matter. If the sentry is out on the pier, the messenger is in the head, or gone on his bike—"
"And if the P.O. is writing his log or reading a bang book; if he's got the idea that all he has to do is watch the gate at the head of the pier twelve, if he doesn't worry about the lights being crapped out down around thirteen—sure, I've heard it all before, but that's too many ifs. If I'm going to sneak aboard I want to know I'll jump slick. How am I going to do it ?"
Kelly thought it over, "Thirteen would be a snap. We've already lost gear down in that area—but you want to go aboard a ship on pier twelve, right?"
"Yeah. We're not talking about phone numbers any more."
"I noticed that. Well, it would be pretty hard it you were on a schedule. I take you're not just a sailor coming back off liberty."
"No, I'm Al and Rudder Nose."
"There's only one way you could be sure, Rudder Nose."
"Call me Al. How's that?"
"Come in a skiff. Put it in the water well south of thirteen, row on around to twelve, and pick up your ship. They're astern on to the pier of course, so you'd have to ease on in to the pier or do a hell of a lot of climbing. If it's a carrier you're interested in."
"I am."
"Thought maybe you were. If you wanted to be real sure you could start a fire in a trash can out on thirteen—" "Sam, can you see me and old Rudder Nose rowing a boat?" "No Al, I can't."
"We might try it, if the stakes were high enough, but I lean toward the theory that they've gotten to one of the kids. One I've laid off, maybe. Keep your cars open, Sam. Maybe you'll learn something I'd never hear about."
"Sure thing, Rudder Nose."
"Please... call me Al."
About twenty-two hundred the Chief sent one of his snipes to tell me the pump was rigged on the fresh water tank. I went below to inspect it. They'd removed an access plate, cut a hole in it, and had run the pump's suction pipe through the hole. They'd welded the pipe in place and clamped on a length of steam hose to extend it to the bottom of the tank. Then the whole works had been bolted back in place. It worked fine.
"Waste of time," said the Chief laconically.
"Why?"
"I filled that tank aft of the wardroom, pulled a couple of plugs, and turned in some spigots. Enough drinkin' and cookin' water to get 'em to Hong Kong and back,"
"Maybe they'll want a bath between here and there,"
The Chief snorted and worked the lever of his pump. About a half-gallon of water shot into the compartment.
"Don't just stand there," he drawled to his snipes. "Start swabbin' up that bath water."
Near the end of the shift Vanicek came and told me Kelly had a problem out on the pier. He was waiting at the foot of the brow with a big seaman I was using as a truck driver. The kid's mouth was bleeding, and he was having difficulty seeing out of his right eye. He was breathing heavily. Vanicek—the professional sailor—said nothing and saw nothing. When the kid called to him he stared thoughtfully for a moment at the lights of the distant Amphibious Base, lighted a cigarette, and returned to the ship. Kelly and I walked the overgrown seaman out of the light.
"Kelly," I said in my official voice, "has this man had an accident? Shut up lad; I'm speaking to the bos'n's mate."
"Only in a manner of speaking, sir," said Kelly, standing at attention. "I was using psychology and persuasion, sir; just as directed by the little red petty officer's manual."
"Very commendable. Did the man respond to these advanced techniques?"
"No sir. They never seem to realize what's going on. Maybe we should read the manual at quarters."
"The Navy is not ready for all it's members to be exposed to the little red petty officer's manual, Kelly. We are still recovering from Louis Johnson. Please proceed."
"Speak up," said Kelly briefly, and the kid seemed eager to obey.
"It was last night, Mr. O'Leary," he said. "Two civilians in a stake rig forced my truck off the road. They got my whole load." "What were you hauling?"
"Bronze pipe fittin's off the Tassafaronga. There wasn't much; it was.the last of 'em." "What did they look like?" "It was dark, sir’ .." "Yeah, all right. Anything else?"
"No—except they were pissed off. Seemed tike they were lookin' for somethin' else. I think they took the fittings just so I'd—I'd have to go along with 'em."
"And why would you do that ?"
"So—you wouldn't find out, sir."
I gave that some uncomfortable thought. "Kelly?"
"Sir?"
"When we're finished here, explain to this man which side he's on." "Aye, aye, sir."
"And then explain to him which side I'm on." "Aye, aye, sir."
"Now, lad. What did they want from you?"
"Just the number in the phone booth for now. They said they'd get in touch with me."
"All right, Baker. Play along with 'em, and then let me know what's going on. And keep your mouth shut. Understand?"
"Yes, sir."
"And don't sweat the fittings." "Thank you, sir."
I turned to Kelly. "Now about these old-fashioned methods you reverted to, Kelly...."
I saw the flash of his teeth in the darkness. "He's kind of old-fashioned himself, Bos'n." he said, rubbing his jaw.
"Is he? I don't see any reason why we shouldn't let the whole matter drop here, do you?"
"No, sir."
"Me neither," said Baker promptly. ‘Then let's get back to work."
As they headed for the Lae's brow I heard Kelly saying earnestly: "You're droppin' your right when you jab, kid. Leaves you wide open for a hook counter. Now if you'll keep it up, and hold that elbow in a little ..."
And the kid was listening attentively.
At the beginning of the next shift, I called Kelly aside. "Double up the crews in the trucks," I told him. "Sending Baker alone was bad." "Yes sir."
"Have 'em stick to well travelled streets whenever they can. If a truck makes a solo run, send a car astern with four of our Marad boys. I'll make it up to the driver."
"Aye, aye, sir. Is that all, sir?"
"That's it, Sam."
He relaxed. "Expecting another call"
"Yes. We might be standing by for a ram if it goes like I think it will. Alert Baker that they'll be contacting him soon, and to be careful not to tip his hand."
Kelly looked doubtful. "Think he can pull it off, Bos'n’
"Hell, no. Even if he had the smarts, that banged up face would be a dead giveaway." "Then—I don't get it."
"Think about it If you were a local operator, and wanted an inside type on this crew, would you pick Baker?" "No chance."
"But you'd have to figure that us boys in blue would start putting two and two together, wouldn't you?"
"Sure—unless I'd seen too many of these movies where all the white-hats do is tear up bars, get tossed in the poogie, and strum guitars on the fo'c'sle in the moonlight. You think they're givin' us Baker?"
"That's what I think."
Kelly nodded. "Why don't we just cop out, Bos'n?"
"With what? We had a fight in a bar; want to brag about that? I got a phone call. Big deal. Baker has a fat lip and a mouse. Do wc chat with the Old Man about that?"
"1 see what you mean. But there's more to it than that, isn't there?"
"Some. If you were an economist, Sam, and were stealing Old Uncle blind; raiding these other ships maybe, and hauling the gear out under our special passes—"
"Which we could do if we were all in on it."
"If only four of us were in on it. Let's say you got scared and figured somebody was closing in on you. What would you do?"
"Yeah, I'd want to holler first, I'd say I'd been raided, or hijacked—"
"By Al, Rudder Nose, and Laughing Boy."
"He must have figured that."
"He did. And when the gear actually turns up missing, who gets blamed?"
"Looks to me like we're between a rock and a hard place."
"That's just where wc are, for the moment."
He thought some more. "Just the same, I can't see you yelling for help. You got some ideas on how to square these cats away?"
"1 would like to handle it myself," 1 admitted, "but there's too much chance one of the kids would get hurt. Salomon will be here in a couple of days, and I'll talk it over with him. So far it's just his property we're talking about."
"Yeah, and our asses. See you on the ship?"
"Pretty soon. Sam, I like the ones where the reserve lieutenant leaves his job in the shoe store, comes into the silly old Navy, and after two whole weeks of sea duty, squares away the professionals."
"I kind of go for those. I like the part where after he whips the Japs, he lets the grouchy admiral have most of the credit."
"That's because he's shacked up with the admiral's daughter."
"I always thought there was somethin' funny about that. I wish you hadn't told me, Bos'n. A growin' boy ought to hang onto his illusions as long as he can."
"Some day you'll thank me, Sam," I said sagely.
Laughing Boy called on schedule, and I told him where he could shove his proposition. There was a silence on the other end, then he hung up without comment. I think that bothered me more than if he'd issued me a ration of threats.
Salomon came back on the twenty-ninth. When he saw the Lae was ready, and the job on the Tassafaronga half done, he was happy as a clam at high tide. He talked about a bonus, and one thing and another, and didn't seem to take Laughing Boy seriously. I began to wonder if I was talking a gale when I was only threatened with a fresh breeze.
The following day he showed up with the Danish tugboat skipper, his Chinese mate, and a member of the lascar riding crew. I took a day's leave, and the five of us inspected the ship.
The mate and the lascar were looking for trouble before they even got off the fantail. I couldn't understand them of course, but I saw them pointing at my welding gear and beating their gums about it. Salomon assured the Dane it would be removed; the grey-haired skipper nodded understanding, and remarked that he considered it thoughtful to leave such equipment available to the last moment. The lascar then set up a howl about number three repair locker. I thought it was obvious I'd been using it for a gear locker, and that the gear was ready to be moved to the next ship, but I only nodded when the Dane pointed to it.
Eventually we reached Officer's Country, where I'd set up quarters for the riding crew, and the lascar hit the overhead. He yelled at the mate at the top of his lungs, pointing a filthy hand at me, and I guessed he wasn't exactly delighted with the accommodations. I started to get mad.
"From the looks of him he's been sleeping with the hogs," I told the Dane. "If he expects me to furnish some to keep him company, he's out of luck."
"I don't believe the conditions upset him," the skipper said mildly. "What quarters arc available in this area?"
"On this level, the wardroom and officer's staterooms. Just below the main level, same as- the hangar deck, are the chief's quarters. Below that, the junior officer's bunk rooms. Just above here, and forward, are flag quarters and the captain's cabin. I'd better point out that I've only activated the head on this level,"
"1 see. I'll explain it to him,"
He spoke quietly to the lascar; that clown screamed some more, and the skipper turned back to me.
"He says he wants the mattresses spread here in the wardroom. They will all sleep together," the skipper explained.
"That figures. I've got thirteen bunks set up in the senior officer's staterooms. If he wants 'em moved, he can move 'em."
When this was translated, the Dane informed me the lascar was in charge of the riding crew, that he took the position very seriously, and insisted I move the mattresses myself It had now apparently become a matter of saving face. At that point the lascar grabbed my arm.
Still I hung on to my temper. "Tell Little Nauseatin' that if he doesn't move that hand he won't have any face to worry about."
Little Nauseatin' spat at me then, and I backhanded him against the wardroom table in as inoffensive a manner as possible. My efforts were wasted. When he came away from the table, Little N. was digging a knife out of his greasy shirt. I folded him up with a right hand over the heart, and picked the knife up off the deck. I put my foot on the blade and snapped it off while the impassive mate helped Little N to his feet, We left him fighting for breath while we inspected the rest of the ship.
The Dane was well pleased with her, We talked tides and tugs for a while, and he said he'd like to take her in tow at ten-hundred the following morning. Salomon said he wanted to stop by Star and Crescent anyway; he'd firm up the time while he was there. I suggested we have the tugs alongside by zero-eight-hundred, and he agreed. They picked up the lascar and left the ship.
When I knocked off the crew that night, and they'd all taken off, I went aboard the Lae for a last look around. The sound of my footsteps echoed through the ship as I walked along the dimly lighted hangar deck, until it sounded as though someone else was keeping pace with me,
I'd been at the Reserve Fleet for nearly a year, and still hadn't got used to the silent, vacant ships. They lay at their berths, row on row of them, and it was months before 1 was able to identify the feeling that came over me when ever I boarded one of them.
I was listening. Listening for the sounds of machinery, of footsteps, of motors humming, of air hissing through the blowers. I'd catch myself straining for the sound of voices, of a watertight door slamming, or the whine of an electric winch. The only sound would be the vibrating reverberation of my own passage, hollow in the husk of what was once a living ship—for make no mistake; ships live, and when they're laid up they die. And nothing was ever deader.
I'm not going into the bit about the salt spray and the lure of the sea and the roll and pitch of a steel deck under you. I can't put a name on it anyway. It exists. No blue-water man ever loses it, and if he stands with his feet in the dirt and says he doesn't care, he lies. But all he proves if he tries to describe it is that he doesn't really understand. Neither do I.
But I know about ships. Living, vibrating, humming, creaking —a ship breathes in the spirit of her crew; her blood is the black oil and diesel and feed water that give her life, and she contentedly houses and transports the men who are her soul, responding to them in direct proportion to the treatment given her.
Nonsense? No, friend—else why does a moth-balled ship appear so forlorn and helpless, so utterly abandoned. Why is her silence so oppressive—and why is she filled with ghosts. Because she is, friend. Nothing can compare with it. Nothing except— perhaps—a long forgotten baby shoe.
Perhaps the explanation is simple after all. Maybe it lies in the old Navy saying I learned even before I learned to lash my hammock. "Sailors belong on ships, and ships belong at sea." It's God's own truth.
I wasn't paying much attention to my surroundings as I walked aft again towards the brow at her stem. The sound of footfalls seemed to follow me. I found myself eager to be off of her, and had nearly made it to the fantail when I saw the glow of a cigarette in the shadow of the stacked life rafts. I'll admit I was startled, and realizing the cause of it didn't help my temper any.
"Come out of there!" I growled. "I knocked you people off an hour ago. Where in hell have you been? And how come you weren't missing at muster?"
I walked into the shadows, heard a foot scrape on the deck behind me, and ducked just quickly enough to take a glancing blow on my shoulder. Then they were on me. I got the right in, saw a man in civilian clothes go sprawling into the light—and then I was down myself, with all the bells of the Seventh Fleet ringing in my ears. Somebody kicked me. I grabbed the foot and stood up with it, shoving its owner into the bulkhead. I moved deeper in to the shadows, shaking my head, but two of them came on again and I was driven to my knees.
A knee lifted me; I hooked a left into his crotch, heard him scream ... I got to my feet and kicked him solidly in the same place—and then a club of some kind exploded against my head. I rolled over, reached out and found the coaming of the repair locker door. I dragged myself up to my knees and my hand found what it was looking for—the pipe dog wrench in the brackets beside the door.
I laid it against somebody's knee, heard him yell, and then somehow I was on my feet again. Feet rushed toward me; I struck out blindly and felt a skull crumple under the fourteen-inch length of brass pipe. I got in two more licks and went down again. And this time 1 stayed down.
There was a light somewhere. I tried to focus my eyes on it, and saw a hand holding a flashlight no more than a foot away from my face. Another hand came into the light; this one held a hypodermic needle. Feet pounded up the brow. Somebody veiled—and then the needle jabbed into my arm.

Chapter Three

It was dark. Not like night is dark, but with complete blackness. I sat up, aware of pain in my head, and of nausea that made me reach out in the darkness for support. I found only the cold, hard surface beneath me, and I sat there for long moments, waiting for the world to settle down around me. Gradually my head cleared, but the world still rolled and shuddered—and with sudden shock I understood. The sense of motion wasn't within me, but all around me; the ship was underway, and judging from the feel of her was well out to sea.
I seemed to be in a small compartment, and I guessed it was the repair locker. I leaned back against the bulkhead for several minutes, investigating the various knots on my head, and thinking how strange it felt to be underway in a silent ship, I found a cut high on my forehead, but the little blood I'd lost had long since dried. I decided I felt a good deal better than I had any right to expect, and was almost ready to try getting to my feet when I sensed movement near by. I stuck out a foot and it met resistance.
"Bos'n?" A deep voice wanted to know.  "No," I said painfully, "it's Winston Churchill."
"Oh. You all right, Winston?"
"That's Sir Winston to you peasants. What the hell are you doing here, Kelly?" "I'm headed for Hong Kong. Get any Wanchai liberty money ?" "Not much. You okay?"
"Seem to be. This the repair locker, or the Old Man's cabin ?" "It's got to be one or the other. Let's see if we can get the door open."
I got up gingerly and felt my way toward what I hoped was the door. I fetched up against a desk. "You put a desk in repair three, Sam?"
"Not me, sir. I never knew a shopfitter that could write, Here's the door."
I heard the squeak of hatch dogs being forced over brass wedges. Kelly grunted, then said quietly, "They locked us in, Bos'n."
"I'm not surprised. They acted awful bad tempered last I remember. Jiggle her a little, Sam. Maybe they just slipped the link over the eye. I doubt if they had time to hunt up a padlock."
He jiggled the door, and I heard something clink on the deck outside.
"Sounds like they used something for a pin," he said hopefully.
"Jiggle her some more."
"I'm jigglin'. Feels like she's slippin'."
Suddenly a faint light showed around the door. The hinges squealed in protest as the door swung open, and 1 followed him out into a dimly lighted passageway. What little light there was came from the direction of a ladder leading upward, apparently to the hangar deck. I could just make out the label plate over the door of our late prison.
"How about that? The crumbs locked us in the master at arms shack."
"That's gettin’ to be Jimmy Legs the hard way. Shall we try the hangar deck?" "Oh, by all means. That's where the chow is." "Chow! You joshin' me?" "On the life rafts."
"Hey, man, that's right. C-rations and canned water too. Reckon it's any good ?"
"Why not? It's only been fifteen years since that stuff was inventoried."
"Like no time at all, practically. It should be in good shape if the bags were scaled up right. We'll make it to the Luk Wak yet."
Myself, I had trouble making it to the top of the ladder. Kelly grabbed me in time to keep me from going back down the hard way.
"Okay now Bos'n ?" His face showed concern.
"In a minute. It's the sudden change in altitude."
The dizzy spell passed and 1 looked out at the hangar deck. Both doors leading to the fantail were open, and the riding crew had pushed back the big sliding doors on either side, admitting plenty of daylight. That explained the faint visibility in the passageway below, It wasn't the smartest thing they could have done, but 1 was grateful for it; if they'd left her buttoned up we'd have been blundering around in complete darkness.
"It's still pretty early," said Kelly, indicating the splashes of sunlight on the gun sponsons,
"Yeah, but early on what day. My gut feels like it's been out of work for a week."
"Mine, too. And if I don't find a head pretty quick—"
"Same here. Let's try the fantail—but take it easy, don't stir up that ridin' crew. Their boss is meaner'n hell,"
We started aft on the hangar deck, staying close to the bulkhead.
"I thought he was your buddy," Kelly whispered, "He is, but I don't want to embarrass him by takin' advantage of our friendship," "He'll appreciate that."
Actually, it was late afternoon, and there was no reason to think that this wasn't the scheduled day of the ship's departure. I doubted that we could have stayed sealed up in that office for a longer period without feeling the effect of it. I don't know anything about hypos that knock you out, but I didn't figure we'd been under for more than about sixteen hours. And the beating we'd taken probably had a lot to do with it.
Two things appeared certain as Kelly and I stood on the fan-tail looking back at our wake. San Diego was far astern, and Hong Kong was a hell of a long way ahead of us,
We cut the waterproof emergency packs off one of the top rafts and carried them down to the MAA shack. Each pack contained emergency rations, water in eight-ounce cans, a first-aid kit, a fishing kit, signal flares and signal mirror, desalting tablets, a rubberized tarp for catching water, a flashlight with dead batteries, a pocket knife, and various other items, like sponges, gloves, drinking cups—and instant coffee.
It may seem incredible to anyone who hasn't used C-rations that these were in excellent condition. The food was good, the water tasted a little like tin cans but was good otherwise—but remember that it had all been well sealed in containers designed to maintain it, and that the dehumidification system used in reserve ships had been in constant operation for fifteen years. And the Lae, as are all mothballed Navy ships, had been made airtight.
Kelly leaned back in his office chair and patted his belly. "Toss me a B-1 unit, will you Bos'n? As I recall, the pogie-bait is in that one."
"You're kind of particular, aren't you?" "I don't think that's unreasonable. I'm the exec on here, aren't I?"
"Sorry, I lost my head there for a moment." I passed over the cardboard container. "Feelin’ better?"
"Some. Head still hurts. How about you?"
"I'll just about make it. Sure grateful for that white hat."
I indicated my battered steaming hat lying on the desk, "Look at that. Hate to think what that first good lick would have done if I hadn't been wearin' that."
We finished eating in silence and Kelly stowed the remaining cans in the desk drawers. I did some mental calculations. Thirty-six rafts, three days rations for twenty-four men on each of them.
"The way I figure it, we can hold out for about three years."
"That's good. We should make it to Hong Kong easy by then. Reckon anyone will miss us?"
"The paymaster might."
Kelly looked thoughtful. "We're not stoppin' anywhere, are we sir?" "No."
"Man, it's goin' to be a long haul." He brightened. "Chance had a deck of cards. Maybe he left 'em in repair three."
"Worth checking. There's plenty of reading material. The first lieutenant's office and the log room are full of books."
"Real educational stuff, too. Like I say; this is goin' to be a long haul."
"Real long. Say, Sam; you never did tell me how you happened to ship out this trip."
"Well, I didn't really plan on it, Bos'n. I just sort of drifted out onto the pier to wait for you, and I heard the racket. Came on aboard and mixed in. Some lout hit me a few times with a blackjack and then stuck a needle In me."
"That's about the way it went before you got there."
"I noticed you had 'em in a poor frame of mind You were doin' all right for a while. Had the hangar deck pretty well cluttered up with 'em,"
He consulted his lumps and bruises while I stepped out into the passageway. The dim light seemed to be growing dimmer. I stuck my aching head into the office.
"Sam, we better find a lantern somewhere, and get some of that extra kerosene. We can use a light as long as we're careful. Those guys are supposed to inspect the ship once in a while, but the way she echoes we'll be able to hear 'em coming in plenty of time."
"There's a lantern in repair three, Hope the damn thing has a wick in it. We can look for the cards while we're at it, I'm plannin' on havin' all the liberty money when I hit Fenwick Pier."
We went back up to the hangar deck and undogged the repair locker door. We looked in. After a long moment Kelly said quietly, "Looks like Rudder Nose came along too."
He was lying on bis back with the front of his head stove in.
"Why'd they leave him for us to mess with?" asked Kelly disgustedly.
"That's easy. They knew the keen military mind would figure out what to do with him. It would have been kind of unhandy draggin' him along."
"They did pretty well to get themselves off the base," he said thoughtfully. "Reckon they did? There was a lot of noise, and a couple of 'em were sort of ailin when I got there,"
"We're here, aren't we? That reminds me; what went wrong? There couldn't have been more'n three or four of 'em left."
"I  miscounted," he answered with some embarrassment, "I thought I had 'em all, and I squatted down to take a look at you. Some guy I overlooked went to work on me with the blackjack. I'm sorry, Bos'n."
"Just as long as you've learned from your mistake, Sam. We'll ease this one over the fantail come full dark."
"One thing for certain. This has sure as hell been a lesson to old Rudder Nose."
"Can't tell. He struck me as being pretty hard-headed."
"Not really," said Kelly, staring down at the dead man. "Here's the lantern. The cards too,"
"Good. Hand me one of those damage control wedges and that roll of sail twine, then let's get below. I'm not ready to have the riding crew find us just yet."
We moved our quarters into sick bay, a complex of three compartments on the starboard side amidships, one deck below the hangar deck. There we had port holes for light and ventilation, plenty of locker space, and our choice of bunks. The big advantage was the door leading into each space, minimizing our chances of being trapped.
Nearly all the mattresses had been left in the ward, and we were lucky enough to find a half-dozen of the big fluffy medical blankets. I had been worried about that; if the Dane went Great Circle—and surely he would—it was going to get plenty cold.
Kelly stretched out on a middle bunk and watched while I went to work on the wedge with a pocket knife.
"What are you makin', Bos'n ?" he asked, after holding out as long as he could.
"A highly technical precision instrument, Sam."
"I can see that, all right. What's it for?"
"It's a gizmo for measuring latitude."
"Hell, now wasn't that silly of me not to be able to tell."
"Yeah, it was, We're going to be busy tonight, Bos'n's Mate."
"How's that?"
"First we've got to give poor old Rudder Nose a decent burial—"
"Like commit his shattered remains to the deep?"
"There you go. Then we'd best get a good supply of rations off the rafts and stowed, before the riding crew gets tired of their own chow. There's a space heater in the head there; so we'll have to steal a supply of that kerosene, bein' very clever and stealthy about the whole thing—"
"No strain. That's what we're best at."
"We'd better be. Then I'll need a Pacific Ocean chart from the Chart House. Meanwhile we'll see if we can figure out what kind of a schedule the riding crew is running on their inspections."
"You are full of ideas, Bos'n. Makes me feel just a little bit— you know, humble."
"Do you good. Your turn's coming, anyway."
"Good. I hate bein' left out of things. What's my assignment?"
"I've just appointed you head of the Riding Crew Planning Department"
"Oh."
I whittled for a while in silence. Finally, I said: "Come up with a solution yet?"
"No," he answered seriously. "I wasn't even thinkin' about it. I was wonderin' if you approve my request for a transfer."
"Submit your chit. I'll assign it a priority and take it up later. Meanwhile—"
"Yeah—I mean yes sir. I'm workin' on it."
I whittled while the R.C.P.D. considered its problem.
"Here's one," he said thoughtfully. "We could knock 'em off, one by one."
"No good."
He rolled over and raised himself on his elbow. "You know,
Bos'n, you got a mean way of discouragin' the best Riding Crew Planning Department head you'll ever have."
"I'm sorry, Sam but the responsibility of command is weighin' heavily on my shoulders. Napoleon, Washington, and Durocher all had rotten dispositions too, you know."
"Sorry, I didn't know. I'll try again."
He thought some more. "You know, I'm not sure I should accept unconstructive criticism. You benevolent and all-knowin' superiors—"
"I'm offering an opinion," I said with suitable dignity. "Oh, well, in that case ..."
"In Hong Kong somebody would notice that the riding crew wasn't around. They'd blame us. No Victoria liberty, or Wanchai either."
"It's a point," he conceded, "but if we don't do something, we're liable to be the ones who turn up missing."
"Besides," I continued, "if there's no riding crew, we'll have to stand all the watches for the rest of the trip."
"That settles it," said Kelly decisively. "We let 'em live."
"Their families will be grateful. Meanwhile you better work out something else."
"All right. Listen; one of 'em stomp in' around up there now."
We listened tensely until the echoing footsteps went forward again.
"You know, Bos'n," said Kelly softly; "it may just come to warfare whether we like it or not."
"We'd better be ready for it. I'd feel a lot better if we had a couple of marlin spikes handy."
"There's some in the bos'n's locker. Fids too; big ones. About through with that precision instrument?"
"All finished." I held it up in the fading light for him to see. "Can you figure it out, Sam?"
"Well," he said slowly, "I see a stick with a notch at the top, and another notch in the left side—"
"Right side. Hold it like this, sec?"
"Okay, in the right side. There's a string coming out of a hole under the top notch. You're going to check the height of something, right? A star?"
"Right. Only one star remains constant enough—"
"Polaris."
"Good for you. It won't be exact, naturally, but at least we'll be able to tell if we're going Great Circle, and we can figure out roughly what our latitude is."
Kelly got out of the bunk, his face alert. "How do you work it?"
"Hold the Kemal—the gizmo here—in your left hand, and let the string slip between the thumb and index finger of your right —like this. Keep the string taut now; put Polaris in the top notch and the horizon in the notch on the side. You have to start with the stick close to your face and push it out until everything lines up. Keep your thumb right at the corner of your eye and mark the string at that point. A knot is best, so you can find it in the dark. Got it?"
"So far."
"Fine. If the ship goes farther north, Polaris will be higher and we'll have to move the stick in closer to fix the star and the horizon in the notches, correct? So the string is shortened accordingly. If we take a sight, and the knot pulls though our fingers, it's because the angle is less, and we know we're moving farther south."
"We do?"
"Sure, because Polaris' angle of elevation is equal to the observer's latitude."
"Damn!" he said admiringly. "Then, if we were standing at the North Pole, the North Star would be directly overhead, and we'd know exactly where we were."
"Close enough—and you've got it, Sam."
"What about longitude?"
"Yeah." 
"That's a tough one, huh?"
"Real tough. If we can find a Rude Star Identifier and some star charts, I can tell—very roughly—what part of the Pacific we're in. I think I could figure out when we cross the Date Line—maybe."
"The chart house is clean, Bos'n."
"Then that's about it. Maybe a sharp navigator could do better, but I can't. Not without a good compass, a sextant, and an azimuth circle—and a nautical almanac. Even a stadimeter would help."
"Sounds like modern sailors have had it too easy."
"We're soft, that's what we are."
"The magnetic compass is working," he said hopefully.
"Hell, Sam; the flinders bar is gone, and the navigator's balls are in the storeroom. That compass is useless. The ones that belong on secondary conn and in after steering are long gone."
"Oh well," he said, shrugging his big shoulders, "it won't really matter much." "Not much, Sam."
When it was dark, we went aft to the fantail and looked out to starboard.
I pointed to the north. "You know how to find Polaris. Locate the big dipper, use Dubhe and Merak—the two stars opposite the handle—as pointers, und they'll lead you right to the North Star. Remember that Polaris is on the open side of the bowl, and you can't miss."
I took a sight with the gizmo, tied my knot, and stuffed it into a pocket.
"That it?" Kelly asked.
"Yeah, If we figure the horizon as zero and the zenith as ninety—and remember that Point Light is about thirty-two degrees forty minutes north—"
"It's still going to be pretty rough, isn't it Bos'n?"
"Just a little better than a guess. Let's go deep six the late Rudder Nose."
It took all the next day to get the emergency packs off the top rafts in the stacks, and to get them stowed in various hiding places in the after part of the ship. Then we went to work with two-by-fours, levering up the top rafts so we could get to the bags on the next ones. That gave us enough chow and water to make it to Hong Kong by way of the Indian Ocean. The work itself wouldn't have taken a fourth of the time if we hadn't been hampered by the riding crew. We learned early there was no set pattern to their inspections, so we listened for the hollow-sounding footsteps, worked at a frenzied pace when they receded, and hoped we wouldn't be caught carrying a load across the hangar deck. We were lucky.
Nights were a drag too. We took turns sleeping, and on the fourth night I woke to find Kelly shaking me gently.
"Someone coming," he whispered.
I slid out of my bunk with a marlin spike ready in my hand. We crouched on either side of the ward door—a rectangular type of the kind you'd find in a house ashore. Footsteps sounded in the passageway, a thin streak of light showed under the door, and the footsteps paused in front of it. With a protesting squeak the knob began to turn.
Suddenly Kelly moaned, then screamed like the losers in a tag team match. "Set me free!" He howled, and I heard him rattling the bunk chains with his marlin spike. "Oh Lord," he shrieked: "I've been wanderin' through this bucket of bolts for fifteen years! Won't some kind hearted bastard come and free me?" And then he laughed madly—and I heard a terrified whimper outside the door, heard the ladder clank and rattle as a man bounded upward, and heard the echoes of his retreat along the hangar deck.
I peered into the passageway and saw a burning flashlight at the foot of the ladder. I retrieved it gratefully and returned to the ward.
Kelly sounded doubtful. "Reckon they'll think us ghosts need a flashlight?"
"We need it all right, and I don't think there's much chance he'll be worryin' about it—or rememberin' where he lost it. He damn sure won't come back here lookin' for it. You have performed in the highest tradition, Planning Department. Well done."
"Thanks. It was either that or start the war."
The next morning we went into council on another problem.
"The atmosphere in here is bad," I announced.
"You've noticed it, too?"
"I have. Tonight it's down to the pumphouse for us."
We used bos'n's locker buckets, took baths in the sick bay shower room, and washed our clothes. I even took my hat apart to wash the faded hat cover, and Kelly scrubbed his white hat. We used soap from the emergency kits and shaved with razors from the same source. The sail twine served for clothes lines, and we hung our clothes in the ward to dry. In the morning they were still wet, so after breakfast we took a couple of blankets and lay in the sun on the port twenty-millimeter gun platform.
It was a beautiful day, and we could hardly have picked a better place to enjoy it. The flight deck was fifty-five feet above the designed water line, and the twenty-millimeter platform only five feet lower, and six feet farther out over the water. By remaining crouched slightly, we could look diagonally forward across the flight deck at the island superstructure, and when we first got up there I saw one of the bored lascars lounging on the signal bridge.
The sea was a deep blue, the sky an only slightly lighter shade, and the few cumulus clouds were as white as balls of sick bay cotton against it. The Lae was rolling gently, the sun was warm— and I couldn't avoid a sense of contentment. Kelly must have been feeling the same way.
"Only one thing missing," he said quietly. "Two things, buddy." "True. One apiece. Smoke?"
I raised up on an elbow and stared at him. "Smoke!"
"Sure. The B-l rations, remember7 Two packs per each, twelve packs per raft. Fifteen years old but they smoke like any other sea stores."
"Damn right I want one, Light me one, will you? I don't seem to have any matches on me at the moment."
He lighted two, and handed me one. His rugged face was gentle. "Here—buddy," he said gruffly.
I did a little calculating, "Four and two-thirds days—and old Hamlet said he'd make eight knots—little over eight-hundred miles if he's makin' eight knots good."
"Are we goin' Great Circle?"
"I don't think so. The gizmo says we're farther north, but I don't think it's a true Great Circle course he's steering. If there's bad weather building around the Aleutians, a lot of these guys will steer somewhere between Great Circle and a rhumb tine course. If he's gettin' bad weather reports he won't want to steer too far north of due west."
"I'm with him. I like this weather."
Kelly lighted another cigarette, got it going to suit him, and asked, "Why do you suppose San Diego didn't radio the tug when we didn't show up?"
"I figure they did right away, probably while we were still sleeping off that hypo. That lascar riding crew boss is a sorehead. He probably reported that he searched the ship, and we weren't aboard."
"You seem pretty sure the crew would be aggravated if they knew about us, Bos'n. We goin' to stay hid for the whole trip?"
"I don't see how we can, Sam, I've been thinking about it, and—"
"I don't know," he said seriously. "The one's I've seen prowlin' around look just as ornery as their boss. I think we ought to let well enough alone."
"We'll give 'em a while longer anyway, I feel too good to take on a bunch of trouble."
"We're goin' to have to tangle with 'em sooner or later," he said positively. "When we do we'll be better off if we can surprise 'em. I can't see just walking up and sayin’ 'hi fellas'."
Just before we went below another thought struck him. "Why didn't Laughin' Boy's bunch finish us off, instead of just lockin' us up? I'm not twin' critical you understand. Just curious." He tossed me the cigarettes.
"Looks like Laughin' Boy told 'em to do it that way, and when Rudder Nose ran into tough luck they didn't figure it indicated a change of orders. Laughin' Boy had to know we'd be found sooner or later, and if we were all cut up, some eyebrows would be raised. He wouldn't want the evil deed traced back to him, naturally. If we just starved or suffocated it could be laid to unfortunate circumstances."
"Or if he slipped some yen to the riding crew."
"Logical move, but he didn't do it. I don't see Laughin' Boy as the type to discuss his business with too many people—and so far none of Little Nauseatin's boys have been lookin' for us."
When we stood up cautiously to fold our blankets Kelly eyed me approvingly.
"You must work out pretty regularly, Bos'n, How tall are you, anyway?"
"Six two. two-twenty."
"That bartender had it pretty close. I got a half-inch and five pounds on you. We better start gettin' some exercise. It's goin' to be a long trip, and I want to be in shape when the war starts,"
On the twelfth afternoon, we were sunning ourselves on the gun platform when I felt the ship begin heeling over to starboard, I opened my eyes and saw the shadow of the flight deck crawling slowly across my body. I sat up, looking at the long curve of our wake, and shook the sleeping Kelly.
"What is it?" he asked, instantly alert.
"We're changing course to port. A big course change."
We watched the sun swing across our starboard bow, then steady about two points forward of the beam.
"Christ," said Kelly softly; "he's come left more than forty-five degrees. Reckon he's changed his mind about Hong Kong? Looks to me like we're headed for Australia."
I gave it some thought while we stood up carefully and looked across the flight deck. "Check the horizon over towards the west, Sam. See anything?"
"I see some low clouds. Rain, maybe. He's not goin' to let a rain squall scare him, is he?"
"I doubt it. He doesn't carry enough fuel to do loo much wanderin' around. If he holds this course for any length of time, it's because a weather report has scared him."
"Could be. That's all we need."
"If there's a real typhoon building he'd have good cause to worry. They generally form up just north of the equator, remember. They take off toward the west, curve away to the northwest, and generally recurve to the northeast. If that's happening, Old Hamlet's probably trying to run in behind it as it moves north."
"He's got my whole-hearted support. Go, tugboat skipper."
"He's no boot, Sam. I'd give odds he knows exactly what he's doing."
Kelly picked up his blanket and folded it. "I'll accept that," he said quietly. "I just hope that typhoon is paying attention too."
On the thirteenth day her roll became more pronounced and the wind picked up considerably. On the fourteenth day we headed due south. That day the war started.

Chapter Four

The day began peacefully enough. We ate breakfast, made a trip down to the pump, and checked the weather. The sky was dark to the west and southwest. It was clear above and toward the east, but the wind was rising, and the ship rolled heavily in the trough of twenty-foot swells. It sure looked like we were in for heavy weather.
We had moved out of sick bay two days after the howling incident in the belief that we were stretching our luck. We had continued to use it as a headquarters in the daytime, but had slept in various compartments until, convinced that the ghost hunter had been ashamed to report the incident, we moved back in to stay. Now, with the sea rising almost hourly, we went into council.
1 opened the meeting. "We're goin' to have to stop playin' games and get squared away with that ridin' crew. I've figured it out. At eight knots we'd have been well over a month gettin' to Hong Kong. Now it's goin' to be worse than that; maybe a whole lot worse. And if we get caught in a typhoon, that bunch of knuckleheads is goin' to need our help to keep this bucket afloat."
"That I'll agree with. They may be hot stuff in a junk or felucca, bin they're no better than a crew of farmers on here."
"Yeah, and the longer we fart around, the harder it's goin’ to be to convince 'em we're friendly when we do run into 'em."
"Just good hearted sailor boys, joy ridin' on their big old rusty bird farm."
"That's right, Sam,"
"There's one thing wrong with what you got in mind, Bos'n, if you don't mind mo—" "Shoot."
"We're friendly. Hell, we're downright lovable. But what if that doesn't impress 'em a whole lot? Some people don't like stowaways, no matter how personable and charmin' they are."
"It's a thought. So we'll find out."
"Let's find out when we get to Hong Kong."
"That would suit me fine, Sam, but if we run into 'em unexpectedly, it's liable to end in bloodshed. It would be silly as hell if we wind up killin' each other over nothin'."
"One more point, as long as we're still just talkin' about it."
"Let's have it."
"If they don't take to us right off, and want to pitch us into the wake or somethin' really unfriendly—well, it seems to me that the closer we are to Hong Kong when that happens, the better chance we'll have of gettin' there."
"Good thinking. Logical. But look at it from their viewpoint. They'd be a little surprised if we just went on up and talked to 'em, but if they run into us accidentally they'll just naturally consider it unneighborly that we haven't dropped in sooner. I've killed one man already Sam, and I'd just as soon not have to kill any more."
"You want to walk in on 'em and say howdy?" "Something like that. Catch 'em off balance before that sorehead boss has time to stir 'em up." "It'll be risky."
"We'll consider that. It's like this: if there's goin' to be fight in', I don't want it to be because we started it."
"That's a good argument, and if you're waitin' for a vote, I'm in. When we discuss peace terms, what language we goin' to use? The little Cantonese I know was acquired for an entirely different use."
"Mine, too. It'll be a problem."
He got to his feet. "I got a hunch the language of brotherly love won't do the trick—but what the hell, let's go give 'cm a chance to be buddies."
We waited below in the chief’s quarters until the sounds told us they were at the evening meal. Then we just went on up the the ladder and walked in on them. Without knocking.
"Uh—hi there," I said to the stunned men at the table. "Enjoyin' the trip ?" I grinned in my friendliest manner, but they didn't seem to be getting it. In fact they weren't having any.
Little Nauseatin' leaped to his feet and began to speak in his normal hysterical scream. He pointed at me, at himself, at the table—and I could see that he was explaining how I assaulted him while his back was turned, and with the help of a half-dozen others. I grinned and nodded, hoping he'd think I was backing him up on his version.
"Now look," I said reasonably, "let bygones be bygones. No use you fellas gettin' stirred up over nothin'."
"1 don't think you're getting through to 'em," said Kelly softly.
It was hard to hear over Little N's screaming, and I was getting tired of it already. "It's like this," I told them. "We'll stay away from you, and you stay away from us. We'll get along fine. See?"—extending my empty hands—"No weapons. Let's all be—"
But Little N. waved his arm and three of them came for us, hauling out their sheath knives. I reached back and jerked the marlin spike out of the back of my belt and brained the first one to reach me. The others fell back while Little N. knelt screaming in a corner, fumbling around in a bedroll. I judged it was time to leave.
"Let's go, Sam. We're not welcome here." "I had that figured out. You cats remember that we tried, hear?"
We stepped outside and Kelly took a wooden damage control wedge from a back pocket as I closed the door. He knelt quickly, placing the narrow end of the wedge under the door, and 1 drove it home with the spike. Then we hauled ass.
"So much for big hearted diplomacy," Kelly growled as we loped across the hangar deck.
It must have taken them several hours to get out of the wardroom. The pantry door had been locked when we first went aboard, and I'd seen no reason to break it open—but that's how the lascars eventually freed themselves. Meanwhile Kelly and I had taken up temporary residence among the machinery over the hangar deck. It wasn't comfortable, but we could keep an eye on things. But then they discovered us, and kept us pretty well on the move for the next three days.
We were getting tired of the whole thing when the bad weather took a decided turn for the worse. She rolled and pitched so violently that it was difficult to move around, and figuring only an idiot would wander through the ship at night under those conditions, we moved back into sick bay to get some sleep. The light was bad. The riding crew had finally realized the danger and had closed the big sliding doors on the hangar deck, and of course we had to dog all the port holes. Still, it was good to stop running for a while.
Again we took turns sleeping, and again Kelly had to wake me up.
"They're here," he whispered, "I didn't hear 'em, so they must be sock-footin' it." "How many, could you tell ?"
'Two now, I think. One was leavin' when I first heard 'em out there. Goin' for the others, I reckon."
Suddenly I remembered Little N. on his knees, rummaging in his bedroll. "No, they've sent for their artillery. We've got to leave before they get back. Which door they near 7"
"This one. The ward door."
"Hang your shoes around your neck, and bring your spike." I led the way through the ward, through the treatment room, and into the doctor's office. As carefully as I could I turned the knob on the outer door and pushed it open.
A faint glow up the passageway showed me where someone held a screened flashlight, and I moved toward it to clear the door for Kelly. A ladder rattled forward. Someone was coming, and the flashlight man allowed a finger of light to probe the ladder leading down from the hangar deck. I could see the vague bulk of two men looking upward. In that instant I decided on a counter attack.
I tugged at Kelly's sleeve and moved toward the light, placing my feet carefully on the heaving deck and bracing myself against the bulkhead. We were almost on them when the flashlight man muttered something and the beam of light began to swing towards us.
I reached him in two strides and drove him to his knees with the spike. The flashlight fell, its sudden glare illuminating the ladder and the man scrambling up it. He slipped—and it cost him his life.
Kelly was on him like a big cat, dragging him screaming down the ladder, and I heard the heavy steel spike strike home just before I stove in the side of the other man's head. Kelly's big arm rose and fell again, and the screaming stopped. He picked up the flashlight as clumsily running feet approached the head of the ladder.
"The light!" I hissed.
He turned it off and threw himself toward me as a gun went off on the hangar deck, the sound echoing and re-echoing throughout the ship. Bullets banged off the steel plates and whined through ths passageway as somebody fired wildly from the top of the ladder, but by then Kelly and I were again naming ass. This time we wound up in the barber shop on the port side aft.
"You were right, Sam," I said, gasping for breath. "I didn't get through to them."
A little scouting turned up some thirty caliber expended cases, and we knew it was time to get serious. We held a council of war.
"Our problem has been greatly simplified " I stated. "We now have to eliminate them before they eliminate us."
"Man!" said Kelly admiringly. "There's that keen military mind you were telling me about. I was beginning to wonder what happened to it."
"Now you know. I've been holding it back for just such an emergency as this."
"Well now's the time, Bos'n. Turn it loose."
"All right, stand by. They've got the carbine, right? But they have to come to us, right?"
"Right, right."
"One advantage apiece, correct?" "Oh, always."
"Then all we have to do is get the carbine, and we have both advantages."
"Shucks, it makes a man feel kind of small to realize he's been worryin' over nothin'."
"So stop frettin'. It figures that whenever they think they have us located they'll send for the carbine. In the meantime, all of 'em except the men on watch are scourin’ the ship for us. It's a smart move. One gun, many searchers—so they leave the gun in one place. Where, Sam?"
"The wardroom? There's always somebody in there,"
"Would you pick the wardroom in their place?"
"No," he said slowly. "I'd remember how the clever Navy types wedged the door on the whole damn crew."
"All except for two of 'em, Sam."
"The bridge watch"
"There's an even better reason. They know this isn't a onesided war anymore, In the wardroom they have the protection of numbers, but on the bridge there's just two of 'em. If anybody needs an edge, they do."
"So let's go up and tell 'cm to give it to us."

"Unless they're pretty stupid they'll be watching for that. This calls for some strategy."
So just before midnight we lit off the lantern in sick bay, wedged open the ward door a crack so the light would show through, and sock-footed it into the chiefs quarters to await developments. We heard them stirring around in the wardroom above us; heard sleepy voices raised in protest as several men were awakened to take over the watch. The door banged as two men left, and we heard them mounting the ladder to the 0-2 deck above. Three others came down to main deck level; we listened to their footsteps as they headed aft to the hangar deck. When the off-going watch from the bridge went into the wardroom, Kelly and I bailed out in a hurry. For just a few moments we knew where every damn one of them was.
We went all the way up into the superstructure and waited in the Old Man's sea cabin. In a few minutes we heard footsteps of a man running up the ladders without concern for the noise he was making.
"One man," I whispered. "Other two watching our light."
The footsteps reached our level, turned into the chart house, and passed through to the pilot house. In a few moments, two men returned, retracing the steps of the messenger as they hurried below.
I couldn't have been happier about it. "That white rat got the shooter along with the gun," I whispered. "That leaves one man in the pilot house. Let's get him."
It was easy. I went down to the next deck, put on my shoes, and mounted the ladder as though I were just one of the boys. Screening the flashlight I walked casually into the chart house with Kelly tiptoing in my wake. I hunched down to conceal my height while Kelly dropped to his hands and knees to follow me into the pilot house.
The lascar was standing braced against the binnacle, his eyes on the stern light of the tug ahead. When he turned to me I threw the beam of the flashlight into his face. Kelly rose and grabbed him, and I belted him twice with the heavy end of my marlin spike. We ambushed the carbine man in much the same manner when he returned a few minutes later. We eased both of them over into the howling wind from the starboard wing of the bridge.
I took a look around the pilot house before we left, and learned something else. Their radio had crapped out, and some hammer mechanic had spread it all over the chart table. I pitched a few parts over the side to make sure they didn't re-establish communications with the tug, but I doubt that it made any difference. Even if they could have fixed it, old Hamlet couldn't have done anything. Not in that weather.

Chapter Five

"Hope this weather doesn't get any worse," Kelly muttered as he slipped the barrel band off the carbine's fore end. I'd sure hate to ride out a typhoon on this poor old bucket." He pulled the barrelled action out of the stock and critically examined the weapon's exposed lock work.
"It's goin’ to get worse before it gets better. What kind of shape's it in?"
Kelly laid the stock and hand guard on the ward deck. Using his thumbnail to reflect the lantern light into the open breech, he stared into the muzzle end of the barrel. "Good shape, but awful dirty," he reported at last. "Bore's good. I ran a swab through it a while ago, and there's no pits or rings. Lands are sharp; no fouling in the grooves. I got a piston nut wrench from the armoury when I got the rod and oil and patches. I brought some screw-drivers, a forty-five tool, and an Arkansas stone, and I'll give her a real goin' over."
"How about that? Sounds like you know what you're talking about."
"I do. Worked in the armoury when I was a gunner's mate striker."
"You were in the gun gang? What happened?"
"Had a fallin' out with the first class. Best thing ever happened, 'cause it led to me becomin' the outstandin' bos'n's mate I am today."
"I'll buy that."
He grinned, obviously pleased. "Thanks, Bos'n. I happen to know that ass-pattin' doesn't come easy to you."
"Don't let it throw you. I may need a standby some day when you make warrant. What were you before you were in the armoury?"
"Storekeeper striker."
"Storekeeper! Sure you weren't a yeoman too?" "Don't rub it in. I was in several divisions before I found my niche."
The weather grew steadily worse, and the big flattop bounced around like a destroyer. Finally it was clear that we were in the edge of a typhoon, and the Dane was running for his life. Huge green seas burst over the fantail and crashed against the bulkhead aft of the hangar deck. A watertight door began to buckle; Kelly and I shored it up with damage control timbers, but the starboard one caved in while we were beginning work on it. The green water carried us thirty feet along the hangar deck.
The next swell sent a solid wall of water through the gaping doorway, and some of it poured down the ladderway into the after crew's compartment. We got that hatch dogged down; why the riding crew had reopened it I couldn't guess, but it cost Kelly and me a beating before we were finished with it.
"She won't take much more of this," Kelly gasped, shaking the water out of his eyes.
Apparently the Dane agreed with him. Suddenly the Lae lurched, heeled far over to starboard, and damn near stood on her beam ends.
"The son of a bitch," I growled. "He's slipped the tow cable, or it's parted. Let's go forward."
We heard yelling in the vicinity of the chief's quarters. We ducked into a doorway and watched the eight surviving members of the riding crew run onto the hangar deck and force open the big sliding door to starboard. It was getting dark, although it was only mid-afternoon; lights flashed, and I heard a bullhorn shouting instructions to the terrified lascars.
Rain whipped in on them in sheets as they fought their way out onto the sponson with a Jacob's ladder, and when I peered out a couple of minutes later, they were gone. I don't know if the tug got any of I hem aboard or not. It didn't matter. The tug shuddered as an eighty foot swell engulfed her; she disappeared, but struggled gamely into view a couple of hundred yards off the starboard bow. She slipped down the shoulder of the swell and out of our sight; another mountain of water passed over the spot, and she was gone.
"Jesus," Kelly breathed, and then: "God rest 'em."
"Amen. Give me a hand with this door."
This will sound strange to some of you old salts—and not so strange to others—but the Lae didn't seem to be any worse off without the tug. Around midnight the weather began to let up a little, and by morning we were being driven by a wind that was no more than fifty knots or so. That's admittedly an alarming condition for a ship not under command, but it was such an improvement over the typhoon that Kelly and I felt pretty good about it. By noon we were convinced we were out of immediate danger.
The flag bags were empty; we couldn't fly a breakdown or distress hoist, but when the wind velocity dropped to around thirty-five knots we did what we could in that direction. We secured an open steel oil drum on the fantail, and filled it half full with oil-soaked rags, canvas, and chunks of wood. We kept a can of kerosene nearby, intending to light off the drum and make smoke if we sighted a ship. We hoisted the two prescribed black canvas spheres to the truck, arranged vertically, and replaced them with two red lanterns at night. We didn't really expect anyone to see them, and nobody did.
Four days after we lost the tug the wind had abated to about twenty knots. The sun rose on a beautiful day. The sky was that cobalt blue the storytellers like to write about, and the following sea had subsided to long gentle swells. Seeking the path of least resistance, the Lae drifted stern first before the wind and sea, and when a small island appeared on our starboard bow—well, it should have been our bow—Kelly and I went up to the pilot house.
By mid-morning a half-dozen islands were in sight. Most of them were little more than coral reefs, thrusting their heads through a collar of white water, but one showed thick green growth when we passed it abeam to port. Just before noon a peak jutted up out of the sea ahead of us; in an hour it was clcaJ that we were headed for a fair sized island.
"Mr. Executive Officer?" I said in my gung-ho Navy voice.
"Present or accounted for, Skipper," he answered crisply.
"Very well. Let's have the rudder freed, make both anchors ready for letting go, and call away the special sea detail."
"Aye, aye, sir. Actually I can only account for half of the crew, sir. The other half is standing around with it finger in its ass."
I laughed, feeling pretty good about the whole thing. "Okay, Sam, let's go."
In after steering we removed the rudder locking device, adjusted the valves in the hydraulic steering system, and checked it out on the trick wheel. Then we adjusted the valves again, restoring control to the pilot house. On the fo'c'sle Kelly cracked both brakes on the anchor windlass while I freed the safety pins in the chain stoppers, broke out the sledge-hammer, and plugged in the sound powered phones.
"You're the anchor detail, Sam," I informed. I used the junction box in the gear locker, so the phones should work all right. "You've got a long cord here; better tie it off on that stanchion so it doesn't get fouled in the port wildcat."
"Right." He watched me wrap a length of friction tape around the set's mouthpiece, permanently depressing the speaking button.
"Now you'll have both hands free, Sam. I'll do the same for my set."
"Think that rudder will do any good?"
"Some, I hope. I'll be able to see better from there anyway. I'll try to pick out a good berth."
"One that's close to the liberty landing."
We went back up to the pilot house where I engaged the manual wheel. The island was close enough by the for us to get a general idea of its size. It was at least five miles across the dimension we could see; there were several ridges in addition to the peak, and the entire island appeared to be covered with thick green vegetation. Just northwest of its centre I could see a shallow valley leading down to the sea. It looked like there might be a small bay there; I put on ten degrees left rudder—we were drifting stern first, remember—and very slowly the ship began to change course.
"She's answering," I said when I got back out onto the wing of the bridge. "This current will change in close to the island. If I get her to swinging too much we could go into the anchorage broadside"
"How about dragging an anchor underfoot? Straighten her out if we have to.''
"Good thought, but too risky. We don't know the bottom, and we could hang up the hook on a coral head. I'd like to get her in as close as we can."
"I'm with you. Paddling one of those big life rafts back and forth will gel you old in a hurry,"
I went back into the pilot house and eased to five degrees left rudder, and to my surprise she responded readily. I put the rudder amidships.
"She's handling pretty well," I said.
"Yeah she is. You've got her headed straight for that little bay. It's beginning to look more like an inlet—creek or something maybe. Be handy if you could park her stem in it."
"I'll give it a go. Does it feel to you like we're moving faster?"
"We are, Bos'n. Hell, we must have picked up a couple of knots. What's goin' on?"
The Lac's bow lifted as though a huge swell had passed under her. The ship rose, shuddered, and in moments we were plunging through the water at a good eight knots.
"A hell of a big swell has her," Kelly gasped. "Damndest thing I ever saw—and Jesus Christ, look at that reef!"
A semi-circular line of white water showed where a coral reef ringed a good sized lagoon, and we were nearly surfboarding as we hurtled toward it.
"Tidal wave," I said. "Probably from the last of the storm. Let's hope it lifts us over that reef. Man the fo'c'sle, Sam, and knock off the stoppers. We'll let go from the brakes."
I put on my headset and went back onto the wing. In a couple of minutes I heard his voice,
"Bridge? Fo'c'sle testing."
"Hear you loud and clear." I ran back into the pilot house and wrestled with the wheel. "She's starting to swing on me, Sam. Can't handle her any more. Stand by the port anchor."
"Standing by the port anchor."
I ran out onto the wing and stared over the broad expanse of flight deck at the on-rushing island. "Watch yourself up there now. Be ready to flake out against the gear locker bulkhead. We may hit awful hard."
"Right. We goin' to clear the reef?"
"Just about. Plenty of water over it now. Brace yourself—"
She struck then; almost ground to a halt as her keel scraped over the reef, and then she was free. Her stern drove deep, rose as spray leaped higher than the flight deck, and then she picked up speed again as we headed for the inlet a quarter-mile away.
"Let go!"
"Let go," he said automatically, and I heard him grunt as he released the brake.
The ship vibrated as the chain roared over the wildcat and through the hawsepipe.
"Anchor on the bottom," said Kelly calmly.
"Hold the chain!"
"Brake set. Forty-five fathom on deck. She's draggin', Bos'n. Brake's burnin'."
We had slowed noticeably, however. "Veer to sixty on deck."
"Veer to sixty", he repeated. I heard the chain run briefly. "Sixty on deck. Brake holdin' anchor draggin'."
"Stand by the starboard anchor."
There was a delay of perhaps five seconds, and the trees were getting close. Then: "Standin' by the starboard anchor." "Let go. Anchor on the bottom." "Hold the chain."
"Brake set. Forty-five fathom on deck. Both brakes holdin' anchor's still draggin'. We goin’ ashore, Bos'n?" "Looks like it. Get down against that bulkhead." "I'm gone. Watch yourself, sir."
The ship jerked and shuddered as the anchors alternately grounded and broke free. The huge wave rushed on past her, flooding the small inlet and sending up columns of foam that rose twice as high as the plunging flight deck. The big trees on either side of the inlet bent and swayed under the assault of the giant wall of water. I saw several uprooted and tossed high on the white crest—and then I threw myself down full length against the wing's spray shield.
Her stem lifted high on the wave's backwash, and then she struck. There wasn't the tremendous shock I expected. Apparently the backwash had lifted her high enough that her bare shafts had cleared, and she seemed to ground first along her keel. Her bow rose as the receding wave lifted her; she lurched and floundered, and was wrenched violently from port to starboard. There was a strange almost deafening sound, and I realized she was being driven far into the trees. At last she slid to a vibrating halt, miraculously on an even keel.
The Lae was in her berth.
I got up and walked unsteadily to where I'd dropped my phones. "Kelly?" I croaked. "Yes sir. Okay here; how'd you make out?" "No damage. How do the chains tend?.’ "Chains tend dead ahead, medium strain—but Bos'n?" "Yeah?"
"We're up the creek, I mean like we're ashore, man. This bucket's bow is about even with the shore line—and there's trees all around her. There's a stream about three feet deep running down our port side, then it flows back into the original bed just in time to empty into the lagoon. Looks like we diverted it."
I walked across to the port wing, then back to starboard. It was true; the Lae had buried herself in deep forest. The first thing I thought of was that no airplane flying overhead would ever identify her as a ship.
"Secure, Kelly," I said absently. "Never mind putting on the rat-guards, I'll meet you on the fantail."
She had driven well up into the foot of the shallow valley we'd seen from outside. A small stream coursed down it to disappear under the ship's counter; shoulder high ferns lined its banks, and grew thickly as far back into the trees as I could see. Some of the trees were giants, having tremendously thick trunks, and wide-spreading branches. Many of them overhung the stream, and one thrust a mighty branch clear across the fantail.
Kelly walked over to where it had smashed in the tafrail. "We won't have to worry about landscaping," he said, and looked over the side. "How about this, Bos'n? Talk about luck. This tree will be easy to climb; almost like the stairs back home."
I joined him. "We won't even have to rig a Jacob's ladder."
"I don't know about you," said Kelly quietly, "but I'm grateful. This is just like a miracle."
"Yeah it is. The pull of that water up the valley helped; she wouldn't have made it without the rudder and the drag of the anchors—but like you say, it's a miracle."
"And there's another," Kelly whispered.
Standing back in the trees, looking up at the ship, was the most spectacularly beautiful woman I'd ever seen. She was tall and wonderfully proportioned. Her shoulders were broad and strong looking; her hips full and rounded, and her legs—long and smoothly muscled and lovely—were like those of a dancer. Her breasts were big and high and arrogant, well spaced on a deep chest; her thick golden hair hung in loose waves over her shoulders, and her skin was deeply tanned. All of it. She was completely naked.
One of us must have moved, for the woman looked quickly to where we stared at her through the foliage of our private tree. She stood watching us for a long moment, with no apparent concern for her nakedness, then turned and walked almost casually into the trees. Needless to say we observed her closely until she was out of sight. The view was magnificent.
"Pretty rump," I said finally.
"I noticed."
"In fact—and I'm careful about snap judgments—I'd say that was the prettiest rump I ever saw."
"And your opinion carries a lot of weight."
"I've got a good eye, for a fact. We sure picked us a fine island, Sam. Wonder how the hell she got here?"
"I'll wonder about that later. Right now I'm hung up on something else."
"What's that?"
"Well... I'm plenty willing to take pot luck if that's the way it works out—but I'm wonderin’ if there's any of those around that are more my style."
"You're kind of particular for a poor shipwrecked mariner— but let's go find out."
"I'm with you. Where you goin' now?"
"For the carbine. And while we're at it, let's take some soap and a razor. Looks to me like there's plenty of fresh water here, and if we're goin' quail huntin' I'm goin' to need a bath and a shave."
The climb down the tree was easy, even with the carbine slung across my back. There was a thirty round magazine in the weapon, another in my belt, and enough ammo in the wardroom to start a small war. I didn't really expect any trouble—unless a spectacular nude blonde meant trouble—but I made a quick check of the vicinity before I motioned for Kelly to come on down. He swung down through the branches like a big, powerful monkey.
We stood and looked up at the Lae's battered stern, and along her starboard side. She'd taken a real beating. The plates had been pounded inward in the unsupported areas, giving her skin a waffled appearance and showing the location of every frame and stiffener. Her flat stern was stove in at the deck level, and some of the trees she'd knocked over hadn't given up easily, as the long grooves in her counter indicated. A big rock thrust up into her bottom at the after end of the starboard bilge keel, and water was still pouring out of the hole. Her rudder was a mess, and both pairs of skeg braces were crumpled. Clearly this was the Lae's last berth.
"Reckon anyone will miss us?" Kelly asked thoughtfully. "A few bartenders, maybe. Let's reconnoiter, Sam." "Let's what?" "Reconnoiter."
"Is that anything like quail huntin'?" "In this case, that's exactly what it's like."
"Then let's get with it. We've landed, now let's get the situation well in hand."
It was no accident that we started where the golden blonde had disappeared. We found ourselves in a regular jungle, but the trees were not spaced as thickly as they appeared from outside the reef, and the going was easy. We found a fairly well travelled path through the ferns; we followed it, and several times I saw the imprint of the woman's tracks.
"She was wearing sandals," 1 announced.
"I didn't notice."
"You're a lecherous man, Sam," I told him sadly. . "That was a whole lot of woman. What kind of sandals were they, Bos'n?" "I didn't notice, either."
The path led across a small stream, then turned to follow it on the far side. About two-hundred yards from the crossing we came to a good sized pool, with a flat shelf of rock overhanging its near side. A long, damp streak on the rock made me wonder if the woman hadn't been lying there after her bath when the Lae came ashore.
Trees grew nearly to the pool's edge; tall fems lined its banks, and a broad shaft of sunlight struck through the foliage overhead to warm the rocks. I'm not overly impressed with the wonders of nature, but I can report that this was a very pretty spot.
I shoved the carbine into a handy clump of ferns, Kelly broke out the soap and shaving gear, and two minutes later we were in the water. It was too good to hurry. It was almost an hour before we were on our way again.
Within twenty minutes we came to a big clearing, and we approached it with suitable caution. I mean, who knows how many of those blondes might have been lying in wait? We crawled through the ferns on hands and knees until we could see the place clearly. It was something to see.
A dozen tents stood in a row to our left, where the trees shaded them from the afternoon sun. Their sides had been triced up, exposing panels of mosquito netting, and a broad canopy was spread over each entrance. They stood on wooden platforms a couple of feet high, and a pair of steps led up into each of them. Several long shed-like buildings nestled among the trees at the far side of the clearing, and a single small aluminium building stood by itself on a rise at the northeast corner of the complex. The trees to the north and east of it had been cleared away, and closer to us there seemed to be a break where no trees grew at all. I guessed that the beach lay in that direction, and the shack on the rise overlooked the lagoon.
A man stood at this opening in the jungle wall, apparently looking out to seaward. He turned and walked slowly to one of the nearer tents; he was middle-aged, sun-browned, and except for his sandals was naked as a jay bird.
"That was no Kanaka," Kelly whispered. "What in hell do you reckon is goin' on here?"
"We'll find out. There's probably nothing to worry about but that's a big installation, and there's only two of us. You take the carbine and go back to the pool. If I'm not back in an hour, come lookin' for me."
"But Bos'n—"
"It's the only way, Sam. If we both get hung up, who's goin’ to bail us out?"
"All right," he said reluctantly, "but watch yourself." He took the carbine and crawled back into the jungle.
I gave him about ten minutes and then walked into the clearing. I had taken maybe a dozen steps when the netting at the doorway of the nearest tent parted and a woman came down the steps. I stopped and watched her as she came toward me.
This one wasn't naked. Not quite, A narrow piece of cloth hung between her hips; sandals were on her feet and she wore a red flower over one car—but that was all. She was tall, a rich coffee brown, and shaped like a brig prisoner's dream. Her black hair was short, and worn like a thick cap around her head, and when she drew near I saw she was Negro. She stopped about ten feet away. She was smiling.
I was staring, and in passing I identified the tiny garment she was wearing. It was a breech-clout, sort of like the Indians were supposed to have used. Ever actually see anyone wearing one of those things? This one consisted of a strip of cloth about five inches wide and a yard or so long. A soft cord that looked like it might have been elastic circled her hips. The cloth had been led between her slim brown thighs, brought up under the cord, and hauled taut so the ends hung down fore and aft like little aprons. It doesn't sound like much—and it wasn't—but it sure looked good on her.
'Try the middle tent," she said in a clear musical voice. "The doctor is waiting for you." She half turned, pointed with a long graceful arm, and I nearly choked.
"Thank you," I said gruffly.

She looked at me quickly and grinned. "No problem. See you around," and she walked back to her tent.
I watched her go, and she was mistaken. There was a problem. Pulling myself together I walked to the middle tent and entered.

Chapter Six

A skinny, bearded little man with thick glasses and a bald head rose from a camp stool to greet me. He was naked except for the sandals I was beginning to expect, and his frail body was burned a deep brown.
"I am Dr. Reynolds," he said, extending a small bony hand; "Dr. Hiram Reynolds." He watched closely to see how overcome I'd be by that bit of news, but he was disappointed. I'd never heard of him.
"I'm Chris O'Leary," I told him. "The Chris O'Leary, Chief Warrant Boatswain, United States Navy."
"How do you do, sir. Won't you please sit down?" He indicated another camp stool on the near side of a folding table.
1 sat. "Nice set up you've got here, Doctor."
"Thank you. We have great hopes for it—and for the world."
He seated himself at the far side of the table, picked up a little silver bell, and rang it vigorously. The mosquito netting parted and the Negro beauty entered the tent
"Yes, Doctor?" she said quietly, her eyes on my face.
"Ah—Velvet, this is Mr. O'Leary. He'll be with us for a while."
"We've met, almost," she said, smiling as I stood up. She put out a slim, long-fingered hand. "I'm Velvet Brown." She shook hands like a man, and wonderful things happened to her full breasts.
I'm afraid I got to staring again,
"Please sit down, Mr. O'Leary," she said softly, and laughter sparkled in her eyes.
I knocked my stool over twice before I finally got my rump onto it again.
The doctor's alert eyes were on my face. "Velvet dear, will you bring Mr. O'Leary and me a pitcher of our own special juice? And a couple of glasses, please."
"Certainly, Doctor."
She paused at the entrance, glanced back over her shoulder, and grinned when I raised my eyes to her face. The doctor cleared his throat
"Perhaps you'd best bring three glasses—if you would care to join us."
"Very much," she murmured.
"Ah—in that case, I should appreciate very much having you accede to my wishes regarding your attire—unless of course, you are...?"
"I'm not, Doctor," she said tonelessly, and sort of slithered through the doorway.
"A very attractive young woman, Velvet," said the doctor, his eyes boring into me.
"Uh—how's that? Oh. Oh, you're damn right. Very attractive."
"I take it you're not heavily burdened by—ah—racial bias?" "Frankly, it never entered my mind." Several things had, but bias—no.
"She seems rather attracted to you, Mr. O'Leary. More so in fact than—"
He was interrupted by Velvet's return, and I like to fell off my stool. The doctor's wishes regarding her attire were a good deal different than I'd thought, obviously. The breech clout was gone, and the lithe brown body was as naked as the other's had been. Except this one was only three feet away while she poured three glasses full of a cloudy amber-coloured liquid. She distributed the glasses while I hastily dragged up another damp stool. She sat, very gracefully—flashing me a warm smile—but I still managed to get back on my stool without too much difficulty. Man, I thought fervently; wait 'til Kelly hears about this.
I broke out an emergency rations cigarette and only dropped the book matches twice when I lighted it.
"Oh!" she exclaimed. "May I have one of those?"
"Of course. Oh hell yes. Please forgive me...." The situation grew more strained while I held a wavering match for her; worsened when a dark-tipped breast brushed my forearm. I shifted uncomfortably on the stool, and she grinned delightedly through a cloud of smoke.
"It's been a long time," she said in her slow musical voice. "Makes me dizzy."
"Me too," I said earnestly, and her grin widened.
"Try the juice," suggested the doctor gently. "You will find it quite good—and very healthful. It's a combination of some domestic American fruit juices, and some that grow here on the island." He set the example by downing a third of his own drink.
I tried it, and it was good. The woman—it would be an injustice to refer to her as a girl—watched me over the glass while she drank. Again I saw the amusement in her eyes. I couldn't help it; even as she watched me my glance wandered—and I immediately spilled part of my drink.
"Do I upset you, Mr. O'Leary ?" she asked, her beautiful face serious.
"Hell, yes you upset me."
"I'm flattered—but you'll get used to it."
"I doubt it"
"I—hope you're right," she murmured—and then at the doctor's expressionless stare—"Any woman appreciates being reminded that she's a woman."
"Well now, just let me put your mind at rest," I began but the doctor pointedly cleared his throat.
"All in good time. Velvet, my dear, Mr. O'Leary and I have much to discuss. I'm sure you will excuse us. Our guest is naturally curious about our function here. . . ."
"Of course, Doctor."
I watched the function of that sleek brown body out of the tent. This time she laughed softly as she slipped through the opening.
"Very—impressive," I said finally.
"Yes, I heartily concur. Velvet is a good girl, Mr. O'Leary; a very good girl—" "Oh, I'm sure of it."
"—but she has been here quite a long time. A long time that is for a healthy young woman." "How long is that, Doctor?"
"Very nearly a year. About the same length of time as the other girls. She is a splendid specimen, one of our two best, in fact. We had great hopes for her, and for the other. Unfortunately neither has yet seen fit to enter into the spirit of—but more of that later. Here am I babbling on of the things which interest me, and I have not yet allowed you to tell me of the circumstances surrounding your arrival here."
I told him the bare essentials—leaving out the troubles with the riding crew—and any mention of Kelly. Then I got back to the babbling bit.
"Just what is your purpose here, Doctor?"

He refilled the glasses, and I thought he was searching his mind for the right words to begin with.
"Let me tell you something of our facilities here," he said at length. "It will give you an insight into the time and effort and exhaustive planning that have gone into this project."
"Sounds reasonable,"
"Yes. This project has been actively in progress for over three years. In the planning phase, it goes back much farther. Much farther. Our equipment is, of necessity, light and compact for the most part, as the small ship we used to transport it was of limited capacity. Nevertheless, it is quite adequate for our purpose.
"Look about you, Mr. O'Leary. Our furniture is light and portable, our tent frames are of aluminium tubing—even the fabric of the tents themselves is a light specially-treated material called Tundra cloth."
"Yes, I see."
"Yet we have a small but efficient power plant, Mr, O'Leary. We have refrigeration units, a rather complete dispensary, and —well, I have my own small laboratory to enable me to pursue my various hobbies. Perhaps you noticed it; the small building on the knoll. And we have enough supplies of various sorts to last for—well, for many years."
"Including fuel, Doctor? Wasn't that quite a problem, bringing enough fuel to operate your machinery?"
He smiled tolerantly. "We have a certain amount of diesel fuel for emergencies, but our equipment operates on solar energy. You will concede that there is an abundant supply of that commodity, available on a year round basis."
"Pretty slick. How about food?"
"We also have an abundant supply of food, but we did not intend to rely upon our stores alone, nor do we. There is a surprising amount of food on the island, to begin with. There is fruit of course, an inexhaustible supply; there are several funguses which are quite good, and a variety of yam that is really delicious. There are coconut palms, as you must have noticed; the fishing is excellent, and the crustaceans—but enough, Mr. O'Leary. Be assured there is a vast amount of food here,
"In addition, we have three fields under cultivation in another part of the island, and we are conducting a number of agricultural experiments, with considerable success I might add. Our efforts with photosynthesis for example, have been particularly gratifying,"
"Okay, I think I've got the picture—"
"Originally," he continued, "we planned our project on a much grander scale. Certain difficulties—including the loss of our little ship—have necessitated our continuing on a more limited scope. However, we are not in the least discouraged, nor have we reason to be. Especially now that you and your companion have joined us."
"My companion?" I said blankly.
"Assuredly. Kate told me of the Negro sailor when she reported your arrival. Splendid! Splendid!" He actually rubbed his hands together.
"That would be the big blonde with the—uh—"
"Indeed, yes. She is the other specimen to whom I referred earlier. The glorious creature with the magnificent breasts."
"Yeah. And so on."
"As you say," he said, beaming through the thick glasses.
Another thought crowded the picture of the blonde to the back of my mind for the moment. "You say you lost your ship, Doctor?"
"Unfortunately. She was one of your surplus Navy ships; an AKL I believe they are called."
"Then you're marooned here?" I asked with growing dismay.
"As you and your friend are, Mr. O'Leary. Yes, we are all marooned. I think you will find it quite pleasant here, however; even delightful."
"I'm plannin’ on it. With all this fancy gear you must have a radio."
"Ah yes, we have a fine receiver—but no transmitter, Mr. O'Leary. Perhaps the radio equipment on your own vessel... "
"No, nothing there," I said, remembering the parts I had so shrewdly tossed over the side. "We really are marooned, by God!"
"Quite. I believe you said the tug which was towing your great vessel was sunk by the storm?" "With all hands."
"Pity. Well, no matter really. As well now as later, I suppose."
I stared at him. "Now what does that mean ?"
"Presently, Mr. O'Leary. All in good time. Were you greatly attracted to Velvet—may I call you Chris?"
"Sure. Damn right I was attracted to her, but my buddy will be droolin' when he sees her. She's exactly his style," 1 added, remembering his wishful thinking.
"But she seemed most taken with you, Chris," he said, and I was surprised at the intensity in his expression.
"She's ripe, Doc; you said it yourself. That sure as hell doesn't mean she's goin' to fall all over me. Sam now—well, he'll be real taken with her." I don't know what made me talk like that; I'm not much of a hand for discussing women with strangers, but it seemed to upset him, and I was developing a quick dislike for the little creep.
He frowned. "That may well be a serious problem," he muttered.
"No problem, Doc."
"Well, we'll work it out, no fear of that."
"Yeah? Now comes the good part, Doc. What the hell is the purpose of this nudist colony?"
"Humanity, Chris," he said solemnly. "Humanity."
"I've seen two outstanding examples all right, but I still don't get it."
"Those lovely young women are not here by accident, you may be certain. They were selected for their strength and vitality as well as for their beauty—as were the others."
"How many others?"
"Seven in addition to the two you've seen. Two Negresses, two Chinese, and three Caucasians. Four of these are already actively participating in varying degrees."
"Where did they come from?"
He hesitated, then shrugged. "It will do no harm to tell you. We found five of them in Southern California, two in San Francisco, and two—Kate and Velvet—in Honolulu. That was a real stroke of luck. They were performing at one of the big beach hotels as—ah—exotic dancers, I believe. Fine young women, nevertheless. We made very thorough background investigations on them both. In fact, all of them were selected with great care, and at considerable expense.
"You will find that nothing here has been left to chance. Nothing occurs here without definite purpose. Even the nudity— a mandatory condition, incidentally—is deliberate and functional."
"It's a damn attractive requirement—in some areas."
"That aspect was certainly taken into consideration," he said with a twisted smile.
"Briefly stated, Mr.—Chris; our primary purpose here is to perpetuate the human race. And while we arc about it, we intend introducing certain improvements."
"Last time I looked, the human race was all ahead on four boilers, Doc. It's out in left field a lot of the time, but still strugglin' along just the same."
"True, at the moment. But not for long, I'm afraid. The inevitable nuclear holocaust will destroy the human race in its entirety—unless precautions such as these are taken."
"Oh, come on, Doc; are you serious? Is that what this is all about? You figure the world's population will destroy itself, and you've set this place up as a second Eden?"
"Precisely. You arc perceptive, Chris. I—we—have even named this Island Eden, as a matter of fact."
"Christ! I can hardly believe it! And these women are here for breeding stock ?"
"Exactly. Don't be so shocked, Chris. It is a far better fate than being roasted in a thermonuclear explosion—and they shall have the distinction of having mothered the human race of the future. Their names will be enshrined in history. Great cities will be named after them—"
"Sure, Doc. And how do they feel about it?   I can't see a woman like Velvet going for this—this breeding farm crap."
"Naturally, it is difficult to impress upon the lay mind the importance of such an enterprise. There were—certain obstacles—"
"In other words, you kidnapped 'em."
"I should not have chosen that term, exactly—"
"No? What term would you have chosen, Doc? What sort of methods do you use in encouraging cooperation, Doc? What keeps 'em from tearing you into little pieces—Doc?"
"At first there were many—problems," he said evasively. "In fact—and I shudder to think of it even now—the entire project was near the brink of disaster. It was vital that a measure of stability be established, and I established that stability. Not without great mental anguish, I assure you. Now, while not entirely cooperative, the colonists find it much wiser to avoid active opposition. I am confident that in the end, all of them will view the project in its proper light.
"You have called this a breeding farm. That, frankly, is a crude but apt description of our operation. The women will supply the strength and appearance for the coming generations, while—ah— the rest of us furnish the intellect. It is based entirely on science, you see."
"Oh, sure How many of you intellectual studs arc there?" "Unfortunately our forces have been rather badly depleted since the project began. There were twelve other women, and five men—all scientists—who are—ah—no longer with us. There are at present only six men on the island, five besides myself. We have Dr. Myers, a fine medical doctor; Dr. Wanek, our gynecologist—who is presently displaying a lamentable preference for one of the Caucasian women, but I shall mend that; there are Doctors Maneri and Wang, biochemist and botanist respectively, and there is Mr. Johnson, our agricultural expert."
"What happened to the people who 'are no longer with us'?"
His face took on a grim expression. "They attempted to desert. Unknown to the rest of us they bribed the ship's crew—although what they offered in payment is problematical, since we use no money here. It simply infuriates me to think that after the women refused to cooperate with my aims, they may well have sought to buy their freedom with—but no matter. They all died."
A chill went over me, as much as his expression as at his words. "And how'd that happen?" I asked.
A bland look smoothed his wrinkled face. "They had cleared the reef; there is a safe passage, you know—and one of the others awakened me. I went to my laboratory to observe them through my glasses, and shortly thereafter there was an unfortunate explosion. All on board were lost."
"A damn handy explosion if you're keeping this circus a secret."
"As you say. I am aware that there is talk of my causing the explosion. Such talk is nonsense of course—" "Oh, of course."
"—but it has made discipline much less of a problem. Tragically, all of our Negro males were aboard. They were vital to our project. You can well imagine how I welcome the arrival of you and your companion."
"Yeah, I can. What if Sam and I don't want to participate? That's one service you can't force a man to render against his will."
"You are quite mistaken about that," he said seriously, "but I doubt that duress in any form will be necessary. Time, and human nature will solve the problem. The girls have already been given nearly a year to—ripen, so to speak. 1 am told that your companion is as—well endowed as yourself, and as big and muscular. Oh yes, you were closely observed in the pool, and all of the pertinent details reported. Frances—she's a dear girl—was quite explicit."
I figured it was about time I pulled in my horns until I found out exactly what we were up against. I grinned in what 1 hoped was a lecherous manner. "Well now, we will have to while away a lot of time. The blonde now; what did you say her name was...?"
"I don't think you fully understand," he said gently. "Velvet is for you; Frances for your friend. We'll also need your services for one of the Chinese girls—but I know you'll find your work enjoyable."
"I think I do understand," I said slowly. "Your new human race is going to be a mixture of-—"
"Not a mixture in the end, Chris, but a single race; neither black, nor white, nor yellow. Our small efforts will ultimately give the world a strong, beautiful, classless society, entirely devoid of prejudice. We shall do away with the myths of religion —that other major cause of human suffering. There will be no political differences, since all goals will be achieved for the common good—"
I shook my head in wonder. "By God, Doc, you really believe it, don't you? Who the hell do you think you are; tell me."
"I am the Saviour of humanity," he said simply. "I am the solver of its worst problems. Can't you imagine it, Chris? Centuries from now a new civilization, with the mistakes of the old to guide it. Mistakes they will have learned from the books in my library. All the books—"
"The right books, of course."
"Of course. I am not naive, Chris. History is there, and science; all the knowledge that man needs to build a bright new world—"
"With no Jews, no Niggers, no whites, no Catholics—"
"Ah! And no militarists, no religious charlatans, no dictators, do politicians—"
"And they" ail be very grateful to one Dr. Reynolds—excuse me—Dr. Hiram Reynolds."
"I seek nothing for myself," he said with dignity.
"Oh, of course not, Doc"
"No." His eyes glowed. "Think of it. There will be no class or racial hatreds; no power-mad monsters to again set the world aflame—and the biggest single obstacle to world harmony will have been removed for all time. Do you know what that obstacle is, Chris?"
"You tell me, Doc," I said, staring in fascination at his animated face.
"It's the lack of communication between people, Chris; having its basis in language differences. The inability to communicate is the underlying cause of all human misunderstanding, and the direct cause of ail war. It is a fact, I assure you. In my new world there will be a single race, speaking a common language."
He drew a deep breath. "Now can you see the tremendous importance of your arrival here? Can you dispute the hand of fate?"
"Let that go for the moment. Tell me this: with six men on the island—and four women already participating—why are Sam and I so important?"
For the first time he seemed a bit unsure of himself. "We lost our Negro males," he reminded me, "but there have been additional problems. I conceived this project many years ago, when I was younger and more vigorous, but now—" he shrugged his shoulders.
"I see. Too bad, Doc"
"Yes, it is a pity," he said wistfully. "However, I believe there is one here—if I may take my own feelings as an indication—who I believe could help me find my lost manhood. But this is only one issue. Dr. Myers—our medical doctor—has seen too much of life and death, I suppose. At any rate, he is either completely disinterested or impotent. Dr. Wanek is, for the moment at least, completely infatuated with a Caucasian woman, and with my own eyes I have seen them in the throes of—but I am boring you with details.
"The—ah—seasoning period had some unforeseen results. Two of the women became lovers; the bio-chemist and the botanist discovered an affinity for each other that quite limits their usefulness here, since normal sexual intercourse appears to be out of the question for either of them,"
I couldn't help it; I threw back my head and laughed. Then I stood up.
"Doc, you really do have problems. Five will get you ten this circus never gets off the ground."
"It has to," he said earnestly. "I've worked so long—and I selected this island with such care. It's off the shipping lanes, you know. It's deserted; some kind of curse on it, I believe, judging from the indications I discovered when first I came here—and the trade winds will keep the fallout from Asia away from us—"
"Yeah, that reminds me. Just where are we. Doc? What's our position?"
He looked squarely at me. "I'm afraid I can't tell you that. I will say this: Eden is probably the safest place in the world.
Every night I listen to the radio, waiting for the news that the holocaust has begun—" "You're a nut, Doc," I told him.
"No," he said slowly, "I may be the only truly sane man on earth."
"How about that. Say, Doc, that only leaves the agricultural character, doesn't it? He's taking care of these four—participants?"
"As he is able—with no tangible results, I might add."
"He's spread kind of thin, isn't he?"
"He is an animal," said the Doctor bitterly. "A brilliant man, but an animal nonetheless. You're not leaving, surely ..."
"I've got to get back, or Sam will charge in here and start tearing the place apart."
"But you'll return soon? Velvet is such a treasure. You saw..."
"I can't say, Doc, Sam and I will have to talk it over. We still belong to the old civilization. Wc like to hate when we feel like it and sleep with women we latch onto for ourselves. So long, Doc."
On the way back I got caught in a sudden drenching rain. I waited it out under one of those big spreading trees; in fifteen minutes it was over, and the sun seemed to shine even brighter than before.

Chapter Seven

I met Kelly trotting up the path with the carbine held at the ready.
"It's been over an hour." he pointed out as he fell in beside me. "I was comin' to sort of have a look around, What did you find out?"
"Wait 'til we get back to the pool. You're goin' to have to brace yourself for most of this."
We sat down on the inshore end of the rock shelf, lighted a couple of cigarettes, and I gave him the word.
"It's several things, Sam," I said in summary. "It's a back-to-the simple-life movement; it's a breeding farm for the new civilization, and it's the end of the naughty old world's strife and turmoil. There'll be one race, one language, one set of standards —all in accordance with what Dr. Reynolds considers is best. Presumably the doctor sees them having one level of intelligence"
"It's hard to believe," said Sam slowly. "He selects them like cattle, breeds them like cattle, and intends to eventually people the world with cattle."
"That's about the size of it."
"It'll never work. Even if there was this nuclear destruction he's talking about, and even if these were the only people left alive—he's overlooked one damn important consideration."
"Human nature, Sam?"
"Right. I can only speak for myself, but maybe I like being a Negro. Maybe I'm damn proud of it, as a matter of fact. Maybe I realize that hatred and discrimination and war and poverty are wrong, but by God, I reserve the right to tackle these problems myself, in my own way. If I want to feel hate, or feel prejudice, or speak Swahili, or bend on the girl sitting on the next bar stool, then that's exactly what I'm going to do—and if I'm wrong, I'm
willing to learn what's right, and then I'll decide for myself how I'm going to live. I reserve the right to think, and speak, and act for myself, and to make my own mistakes—and God helpin' me, to learn from 'em."
"We're all supposed to end up a muddy yellow colour, is that it? Well, my parents were black. My brothers and sisters were black, I loved them, and have good reason lo respect them. I've tried to earn their respect. And I'll tel! you something else, Bos'n—"
"Please call me Chris, friend: I'd appreciate it."
"Thank you. I'll tell you something else—Chris—my kids will be black. And they're going to look up to me and say: 'That's my dad—and he's the best Goddamned bos'n's mate in the United States Navy.' That's what's important. Not whether I'm black or white or striped like a barber pole. My kids won't have to bust any windows or burn down any stores to prove what good Americans they arc—and nobody will have to tell ‘em. They'll know. And so will anyone else that has anything to do with ‘em."
"We haven't ever talked about this before—Chris. Look at me. Now tell mc; what do you see?"
"The best Goddamned bos'n's mate in the United States Navy," I snid promptly.
His eyes softened. "Right," he said quietly, "and nobody's goin' to dilute my blood, by God!"
"I'm with you, sailor," said a soft musical voice, and Velvet came walking toward us through the ferns. Being the observant type I noticed right off that she hadn't resumed her breech clout. She was clearly supremely confident of the picture she presented, as she had every right to be. She was beautiful.
Sam watched her with open-mouthed amazement as she walked to within a dozen paces, then stepped lithely up onto a large rock. She posed gracefully, her eyes fixed on Sam's face,
"Well?" she said calmly. "Sam, isn't it?"
That one was unable to find his voice.
She shrugged—with entrancing results—and slowly turned until she faced us once more. "Well?" she repeated. "What do you think, Sam?"
Then he found his voice. "You didn't tell me about her!"
"I was gettin' to it," I said drily.
"Sam?" she said, smiling.
"Holy mackeral!"
"I guess that will have to do for now," she said lightly. "Going to help me down?"
Sam stood up. "I—look, lady—“
"Velvet. Velvet Brown."
"Yeah, well—you cover yourself, woman!"
"With what?" She shrugged again, and Sam nearly choked. Me? I was cool as a cucumber, naturally.
"Uh—I'll see you later," I said, picking up the carbine. "I've got a lot of different things to take care of."
She laughed, her generous breasts jiggled, and poor Sam was nearly overcome. I weathered that one pretty well, too, I thought.
"Don't go," she said pleasantly. "I'll be leaving in a moment. I just wanted to see what he was like—and then it seemed like a good idea to let him see what I'm like. Now, are you going to help me down, Sam?"
She needed help like she needed another head, but Sam ambled forward and held up his hands. She put her own on his shoulders; there was nothing Tor him to do but take her taut bare waist in his big hands and lift her down.
"Thank you," she said, and immediately started up the path. Fifty feet away she paused and looked back over her shoulder. "I come here to bathe—every day."—and twenty feet farther along—"About noon. Another girl comes with me." And she walked on into the trees, slim hips swinging impudently,
Sam was speechless for a full minute. "My, my!" He said at last. "How about that!" Then another thought struck him. "Now why do you suppose she did that?"
"Easy. There are eight more on the island, and they all dress like that. It's the uniform of the day around here. Some are puttin' out, and some aren't—she's not, incidentally; at least one is a lesbian, two are Negro, two are—but I told you all that. She came down to check you out, and decided it was worthwhile to give you a nudge in the right direction before you get exposed to that Funny Farm."
"She did that all right Jesus what a body! I only wish ..."
He didn't finish the thought, but resumed his seat on the rock. I lighted a couple of cigarettes and handed him one,
"I've seen her before, Sam," I said gently.
"Yeah. You got a way of readin' my mind, Bos'n. I'm not sure—"
"Chris."
He relaxed. "Yeah, Chris."
We smoked in silence for a while. Then almost to himself, he said, "She's the most beautiful woman I've ever seen." "She's a real doll, all right,"
He turned to slare at me. "Did she seem—really beautiful to you?"
"Hell, yes. What am I, a wooden Indian? I sat at the same table with her for nearly a half hour." "Yeah. Say Chris, can I ask you a personal..." "Shoot."
"All right. Did you ever—have a Negro girl?" "No."
"Ever want one?" His face was like stone.
"That one," I said readily. "Sam, I think you've got a lot to learn about people;—"
"Maybe, but I'm catchio' up fast. One more thing. When you were sitting at that table . .,"
"Yeah?" I said, the tension building in me.
"Did you—I mean, she was naked, and so beautiful..."
Here it comes, I thought, searching wildly through my mind for the right answer. Unable to find one, I fell back on the truth.
"1 had a hard on a cat couldn't scratch, buddy,"
He laughed. "Good. I sort of wondered—after the way I felt when that white girl showed up to meet the ship,"
"Well, stop wonderin', and start countin’ your blessings."
The sun was setting when we got back abroad. We moved our gear up into Officer's Country, ate some chow, and then I took a sight on Polaris with the gizmo. As nearly as I could judge, we were at about ten degrees north latitude, and I guessed we were a little west of the hundred-and-eightieth meridian. The one Pacific chart I'd found didn't show a thing in that area.
Kelly had taken the Old Man's cabin. I slept in the Admiral's stateroom, and I don't know about Kelly, but I spent a rather restless night. The moonlight came slanting in through the big open ports, and I must have smoked a half-dozen cigarettes while I listened to the night sounds out in the jungle.
After breakfast we decided to do something about our quarters.
There was a big common head and washroom between the two cabins; wc activated it, and transferred the pump up to the tank aft of the wardroom. We led a length of wash deck hose into the head, opened the drain valves, and dug a pit under the overboard discharge when the first flow of water showed us where it should be. We figured it would be months before the upper tank was emptied, and could be refilled anyway by moving the pump back down below again. That took care of the sanitation problem.
We were both soaked with sweat when the pit was finished.
"These damn scoop shovels sure weren't meant for diggin'," Kelly remarked. "What are they for, anyway?"
"Never couid figure it out Every repair locker has ‘em. They must have a purpose, but I never heard what it is."
"It sure isn't diggin' latrines. Look more like coal shovels."
"That's it! They are coal shovels."
"Hell, the Navy hasn't had any coal burners for thirty years."
"A mere triviality like that won't keep coal shovels off the allowance list, Sam." I looked mine over critically. "Come to think of it, this could have a much more practical purpose—like scoopin' out the bullshit after a critique,"
"You got a point. Mine caused me to bust the ass out of my dungarees. Don't laugh; you aren't exactly ready to take over the quarter deck, you know that?"
"I'm tattered and torn, all right. Don't sweat it. The local uniform regulations call for undress nothing."
"Good thing. Another week and we'll be in the complete uniform of the day."
"Then it's back to nature for the stranded mariners, I figure it's about time we went sloshin' around in the pool."
"Oh, I agree," Sam said eagerly, and we both laughed.
"Okay, so I'm hopin' she'll show up again today," he said happily.
"Then what are we standin' around here for? Grab the carbine; I still don't know how the manpower on this rock will react to us."
We washed our ragged clothes at the lower end of the pool and spread them on the rock shelf to dry. We took turns shaving, washed ourselves where we'd done the clothes, and then just splashed around in the waist-deep water. After about fifteen minutes of this Velvet appeared on the broad shelf of rock,
"Hello, there," she drawled.
Sam reverted to bulging-eyed speechlessness. That left the formalities up to the old Man of the World.
"Uh—yeah. Good morning, Velvet. Ha, ha, good afternoon, that is. Whatever in the hell it is. Uh—nice day for a swim."
She grinned, and 1 could see she was enjoying herself. "Yes, the water looks lovely." She sat down casually and dangled her feet in the pool. I thought Sam was going to have a stroke. She regarded him thoughtfully, then turned an amused stare on me.
"We'll see how the shoe fits on the other foot," she said, still drawling, and white I was trying to figure that out the golden blonde walked out onto the rock and stood on my shirt—with her hands on her full curving hips.
Immediately, Velvet threw back her head and laughed, but I didn't care; my eyes were glued on the blonde. She was incredibly beautiful. I've described her shape earlier, from the brief look I had from the Lae's fantail, but now she was less than twenty feet away, and she was—well, she was overwhelming.
Beauty is relative, I suppose, and this one wasn't for those who prefer delicate women. This one was rugged. Her hips and shoulders were broad, her thighs were full and rounded, and there was a faint swell of belly between the deep navel and the jutting triangle of thick golden hair below. Her big, round, pink-tipped breasts thrust proudly outward from her athlete's chest, her waist was snug and taut, and slim ankles rose into solid calves that could have been called sturdy in a smaller woman. Don't misunderstand; her legs were long and beautifully shaped, as were her arms, and her whole body was smoothly muscled.
She had a slightly broad, short-nosed face, with high cheekbones and a wide, lovely mouth that just missed being heavy. Her eyes were dark blue, I thought, and set well apart—and that thick, softly waving golden hair cascaded down her back—and I remembered that it reached well below the level of her shoulders.
She was a good five feet eight, and must have weighed a hundred and thirty-five pounds. And she was magnificent. There's no other single word to describe her.
"I think he approves," she said in a low husky voice.
"Apparently," said Velvet drily.
"Then so far, we're even. That's the finest chest and shoulders I ever saw. Hello there; I'm Kate Muldoon." "I—uh-"
Again Velvet laughed. "Katie, these answers to our maidenly prayers arc Sam Kelly and Chris O'Leary. Would you say that I exaggerated last night when—"
"Not at all," said the husky voice hastily. "Does—does he understand about the—the nudity? I mean why I wanted—"
"He understands," she said gently. "He's quite articulate when he's not in shock."
"I'm sorry about that, Chris," said the blonde. "That's the way it is here, and I thought you might as well know the worst right at the—"
"Please don't apologize," I sard, finally getting myself into some kind of order. "I think it's an outstanding policy." "Do you really?" She asked—and she exchanged a quick glance with Velvet. That one smiled wickedly.
She stood up, and I heard Sam's indrawn breath. "We'll join you tigers if we're invited—"
"You're invited," said Sam promptly.
"—but we have a little chore to take care of first."
The two of them gathered up our nearly dry clothes. They rolled them up quickly and Velvet handed her bundle to the blonde,
"Okay, Katie; I think that does it."
"Uh—what's going on?" I thought I knew, but sincerely hoped I was wrong.
"You goin' to patch 'em?" Sam asked hopefully.
"No, funny man, we're not going to patch them," said Velvet crisply, and I watched Kate walk away with the clothes. I was right. About the rump, I mean.
"We talked it over," the tall brown girl continued. "We decided, pending Kate's—well, we decided we'd better start off even. I mean, if we're in our birthday suits, and you salty types are wearing those rags—well, that puts us at a disadvantage right from the beginning."
"That depends on how you look at it," I said uncomfortably.
She turned the grin on me again. "Exactly. A brilliant mind."
"He's an officer," Sam explained.
"Ah! Hey Kate! Yours is an officer. Bring back that hat with the gold and the funny little bill."
The blonde's voice came back faintly. "That's all I'm bringing back. He'll look cute in it."
Cute! Sam grinned at my scowl. "How about my white hat?"
"Fair enough. Bring the sailor hat, Katie."
"I've got them both." The blonde walked back onto the rock and my belly tied itself into knots. Then suddenly she blushed— clear to the upper slopes of those incredible breasts.
"You know, Velvet," she said, with her wide blue eyes on my face, "for the first time in months, I feel naked."
"So do I. Makes you feel like a woman again, doesn't it Let's go swimming."
Velvet sat down again on the edge of the rock. She held out her arms. "Sam?"
Kelly sloshed over and helped her down into the water.
Very carefully, Kate sat down and looked at me doubtfully. I swam over and stood looking up at her, and all at once I realized she was frightened.
"Come on, Katie," I said gently, holding up my arms to her, and without hesitation she let herself slip down into them. For an instant her arms were around my shoulders; her breasts were firm and warm against my chest, and her thighs pressed against me. Then she gasped; her eyes widened with sudden shock—and I let her go. At once she sank down into the water, blushing furiously.
'Thank you," she said faintly.
"My pleasure," I mumbled.
Velvet shrieked, and I looked quickly around to see her standing alone in water up to her waist.
"He's down there somewhere," she choked. "Funny man. He just—Oh!" And she yelled with laughter. A moment later she shot into the air as Kelly stood up with her, then sent her splashing into the water with arms and legs flying.
She came up sputtering. "Don't laugh," she said in mock anger, and with a sweep of her arm sent a sheet of water in my direction.
That broke the ice, and in a couple of minutes the four of us were splashing around like a bunch of kids. Then, after a while things quieted down and got serious. We paired off again, and began to get acquainted.
Kate wanted to know all about me, and I wasted three or four minutes covering that subject. Then I learned she was from San Diego, that she'd studied ballet and what she called interpretive dancing, had taken a fling at Hollywood, and had left in a hurry.
"I ran into various problems," she said reflectively. "The fact is that I'm built too much iike a stripper to go over well on film— and perhaps I wasn't good enough anyway, I decided it was going to cost too much to find out, aod I left. There was a marriage that didn't work out. . . .
"I'd been at the Moana about two weeks when four gorillas grabbed me one night in front of my apartment. They let me pack a bag—and here I am,"
I also learned that she was twenty-four years old, considered herself a horse—"I weigh almost a hundred and forty, Chris—" and hated Dr. Reynolds with a violent purple passion.
"Velvet is able to play it cool, and stay out of trouble. She can't stand those creeps any more than I can, but she's smart enough to keep them from seeing it,"
She got personal after a while and in answer to her questions I told her I'd been married briefly, had no children or other attachments, and was twenty-nine years old. I was glad to see that she seemed to find the information comforting. Long before we got out of the pool she was relaxed and smiling, and didn't seem to mind when our bodies touched occasionally.
I felt like fate had just dealt me a royal flush. But when I put a little pressure on her—just by way of experiment—she decided it was time to leave. Velvet followed her out of the pool, careful to keep her pretty rump averted when she scaled the grassy bank. We stood watching while they slipped on their sandals and slung the straps of satchel-sized handbags over their shoulders. Maybe I wasn't exactly leering, but I didn't miss anything cither.
I felt Velvet's eyes on me as my own went over her lithe body. My gaze travelled up the long slim legs to her trim hips, lingered on her taut belly and the mat of tightly curled hair covering her pubis—and passed on to the high firm breasts.
I noted again the absence of any crease under them, and the smooth texture of the soft-looking brown skin. They jutted from her chest like the breasts of a young girl, and the conical aureoles were almost virginal. But the thrusting nipples were those of a woman, reflecting an inner excitement...
I looked quickly at her face and found her smiling at me. Her eyes dropped; the smile grew as she frankly considered the swelling evidence of my approval, and I sank down into the water before I got myself in real trouble. But Kate was watching me thoughtfully—and so was Sam. It was an embarrassing moment. Then they waved, and we watched some more until they disappeared into the trees.
Kelly and I spent the next morning holding field day and washing blankets. Neither of us had a watch, but we must have observed an early reveille; there were still traces of the morning ground fog in the trees when we reached the pool.
We spread two of the blankets on the shelf of rock and hung the others over the lower branches of nearby trees. The blankets had gotten plenty dirty while the lascars had us on the run, and it was past mid-morning when we finished.
"I wonder how long it takes to get used to this bare-assed bit," said Kelly as he took off his white hat. "Better get undressed if you're goin' swimmin'," he added solemnly.
I laid my hat on the rock and we both dived into the pool.
They joined us in about twenty minutes. There was no horseplay this time; Kate was quiet and thoughtful, and apparently content to lie with me in the shallows opposite the shelf. She raised her arm to shield her eyes from the sun, and I saw that her armpit was shaven. It seemed they had nearly all the comforts and conveniences of home—except of course, for clothing. That probably accounted for the condition of her smooth, well-cared for looking skin.
"How do you like being a nudist ?" she asked quietly.
"I'll get used to it, I guess. How long did it take you?"
"Not long. It's not so bad when everyone else is in the same fix. The worst part was getting used to...."
'To what?"
"Well... we're women, you know." "Yeah, I can tell."
She smiled at me, and my heart gave a funny lurch. "That's good. We have to—wear something now and then, A sort of loincloth. It's the only time we're allowed to." "Oh."
"Yes. Fact of life."
Something was bothering me. "Tell me, Kate; do those freaks bother you or—pressure you in any way?"
Her smile grew warmer. "No, Chris; not any more. Velvet and I were raising hell when we got here, and we soon arrived at a sort of unspoken agreement. They'd let us alone, and we wouldn't rock the boat. That's why we're so careful to abide by the doctor's rules in everything else. Dr. Reynolds seems to think that—nature will take its course, eventually. He invited me to move in with him only a week or so ago—for 'seasoning' he said —and when I declined with thanks he said he could be patient I'm never going to feel that kind of pressure,"
I took her hand, and she made no move to retrieve it. She went on in a softer voice. "I'm just hoping that I'll get away from here before I'm too old to have a home and children—and pick out their father for myself."
The smile was gone now and I couldn't read the expression in the deep blue eyes. She met my gaze squarely.
"Your being here has made a great deal of difference already," she said softly,
I had a tough time getting to sleep that night, and when I finally did. I woke early, Kelly was sleeping soundly in the captain's cabin; I figured his state of mind was about the same as mine and he could use the sleep, so I didn't disturb him. I lighted a cigarette, and on sudden impulse went up to the bridge to watch the sunrise. When I walked out onto the wing, the sun was just pecking over the horizon on the Lae's starboard bow, and the entire jungle floor—as much of it as I could sec—was covered by a thick blanket of low ground fog. I figured I could sec more of the island if I climbed the mast, so I went up as far as the little framework that passed for a crow's nest. And I was right; I could see a hell of a lot more.
The first thing I realized was that the island was a lot bigger than I thought, and the terrain was a whole lot rougher. A long steep ridge rose out of the jungle near the northeastern shore; curving slightly it continued toward the southwest until it swung away from me in a broad sweep to the west. It appeared to cut off the entire western portion of the island, but what lay beyond it I couldn't tell. In an effort to see, I climbed as high as I could, but all I saw was another ridge, even higher, thrust a bare rocky crest up to the northwest, running almost due south until it joined the other. Together they formed a huge curving Y,
South-southwest of me was the peak, with a thick shaft of fog eddying up its near, or northern face. The fog thinned as the sun reached it, and was dissipating rapidly when I climbed back down to the flying bridge I'd give odds that's an old volcano, I told myself, and decided I'd go have a look at it before too much longer.
That morning, Kelly and I began a thorough inventory of the gear on the ship, and by noon we were at the pool, I wasn't sure how Kate felt, although the signs were certainly encouraging. I damn sure knew how I felt, and three days later I decided to check the standings.
Kelly and Velvet were at the lower end of the pool, deeply engrossed in each other, while Kate and I lay in our usual place in the shallows opposite the shelf. I drew her close; she turned toward me quickly, and her left arm went around my neck. I kissed her gently and when her body responded; when her lips parted slightly—I put a little more heart in it
The lips parted some more. My right hand made its way up over her hip as we moved closer—and then I made contact with her belly at the same instant my hand found her breast. She broke off the kiss and jerked her hips away as if I'd burned her. She stared up at me wide-eyed; her hips moved back tentatively until I was gently pressing into her belly. She drew in her breath sharply.
"Yeah," I said thickly.
"Oh, Chris!"
With her eyes on mine she slowly took my hand from her breast. "Does that help?" she whispered, her fingers tightly gripping my hand.
In answer I guided her hand to the root of the problem. Gingerly at first, then with more confidence, her fingers made a detailed survey of the situation,
"Oh Chris!" she repeated fervently. "Oh darling!"
My hand came down over her belly, over the thick brush of hair, and came to rest on the silken inner surface of her right thigh. She turned her hips away and the blood pounded in my ears as her thighs parted, inviting my caress. I heard the swift intake of her breath as my hand tenderly cupped her. I held her gently for a moment or two—I thought her hips tilted upward— and I 'know she moaned faintly. But when my fingers moved; when I reverently stroked the pouting flesh I uncovered there— she writhed away from me and sat up.
"I—I'm sorry," she said breathlessly, turning her flaming face away. "Now you'll think I was—teasing you,"
‘It was a thought, all right. I gripped my hands together to still their shaking while she stared down at the smooth tanned thighs she held pressed tightly together.
"It's my fault," she said in a small voice. "I had no intention—"
"Forget it," I growled. "I was the one that got frisky."
She half turned to face me, bringing one of those thighs against my hip. She took my hands in hers.
"Don't be like that, Chris," she said, low voiced. "I'm not in the least offended. It—it just seems to me that we're putting the cart before the horse."
I gave that some thought while she watched me with pleading eyes. "Are you talking about love?" I said finally. "Hearts and flowers; that kind of thing?"
"Does it sound so silly to you ?"
"No, it doesn't sound silly," And it didn't. Not a damn bit.
"I don't believe in fun and games," she went on huskily, the deep, blue eyes steady. "I'm not here just to show off my body and pick up a few thrills. If I had a choice in the matter you'd never have seen me naked until..."
"Until?" My quick anger was evaporating.
She looked down at our linked hands. "Until it would—mean something to you."
"It means a great deal to me, Katie."
"Because I've got big breasts and good legs and a—"
"More than that."
She glanced up at me and looked quickly away. "I must sound rather ridiculous after what I just did. Fondling you like that, and—well, fondling you. I can't blame you for being disgusted with me."
"I could never be disgusted with you. I wish we could find something else to talk—"
"I was going to be so clever," she said bitterly. "I was going to be utterly devastating and keep you at arms length until . . .”
"Until again?"
"Until you realize that you love me, you jerk!"
Now that would have set me back on my haunches if I wasn't that way already.
"Maybe 1 do," I said slowly. "Maybe it's not just fun and games."
"Maybe. Oh, go on back to your rusty old ship!"
"Not yet. Maybe 1 think a beautiful woman expects a lot of sweet talk—especially when she's got the finest body God ever made, and she's naked and hot and knows damn well what I want from her."
"A little sweet talk wouldn't hurt." she muttered.
"I doubt if it would mean much to you under the circumstances."
"Try me."
I took her strong firm-fleshed shoulders in my hands. "Katie, what's the matter ? What's the big problem, baby ?"
Her eyes came up, met mine and held—and the colour rose in her cheeks again, Her mouth looked soft and full and lovely.
"Can't you tell?" she asked quietly.
We were interrupted by the sounds of a tussle at the other end of the pool. Velvet shot to her feet.
"That does it!" she snapped. "From now on, all our conversations begin with goodbye!" But when she clambered out on the far bank she was smiling.
"Come on, honey," she said, not looking at the grinning Kelly; "a lady just isn't safe at this end of the island."
"Do you have to go ?" I asked Kate quickly.
"Afraid so. Am I—I mean tomorrow ... ?"
"Unless you want me to come after you."
She laughed and got to her feet, and something in my chest made it difficult to breathe,
"About noon?" she asked.
"Unless you could make it sooner, say about eight." I stood up and drew her close, and the problems began again. "I'll be here as soon as I can, I promise," she whispered.
Kelly was saying something to Velvet, and both were laughing. Now she said sternly, "Well! I hope the next time a ship washes in here there are some gentlemen aboard."
"Girl," he said lazily, "right here is all the gentleman you can handle."
She snorted. "Come on, Katie. Let's go before I change my mind and do that man some irreparable harm."
Kate swam across the pool and waded out on the opposite bank. By the time she turned around 1 was having trouble breathing again—and other difficulties. Then the situation grew worse while I stared at her, and I saw the flush rise in her face. She held out her hands.
"Come say goodbye to me," she said, the challenge plain in her voice.
"I—uh—think I'll pass right now," I answered, and there was some unseemly snickering from Kelly's end of the pool.
"Chicken! I have to parade around here while you cower in the pool. It's not fair." She put her hands on those curving hips and stared at me.
"All right, Goddamn it," I said grimly, and sloshed out onto the bank.
"Oh, my god," said Kate faintly, her cheeks blazing. "Yeah," I glanced covertly at Velvet. Her gaze was on the treetops and her face was a study.
Kate hurriedly moved close and shielded my—uh—embarrassment with her lucious body.
"That's kind of like trying to put out a fire with gasoline," I told her.
Her eyes flickered downward and the rosy colour crept over the slopes of her breasts. "Oh, Chris," she breathed—and to my delight I saw she was trembling. Her mouth grew heavy, and just as her arms went around me I saw that her nipples were proudly erect. Then—with some necessary adjustment—that glorious body melted against me.
"Oh God," she whispered, "oh, God ..."
"Come on, honey," said Velvet gently. "We've made it this far, and we'll be back tomorrow—and here comes that Kelly!"
They scooped up their sandals and handbags, waved, and headed up the path. Kelly and I watched them until they were out of sight.
"Oh, man!" said Sam Kelly. "Yes, man!" I agreed fervently.
Then for twenty minutes it rained like pouring piss out of a boot.

Chapter Eight

I slept surprisingly well considering my state of mind. I guess Kelly did too, because he seemed eager when I suggested we have a look at the rest of the island. After breakfast, I slung the carbine over my shoulder, he took a machete from the armoury, and we both took the web cartridge belts we'd been using since the Great Skivvy Robbery. A web belt is a handy thing to have around anytime, but for a nudist it's a necessity. You can carry your captured sheath knife on it; the addition of a couple of forty-five magazine pouches makes it possible to carry all manner of odds and ends, and in a bind it can be used as the mainstay of a breech clout. A carbine magazine pouch is good for cigarettes and matches; another carries loaded carbine magazines, and a regulation canteen hooks on astern—if the nudist doesn't mind wearing a couple of grooves in his tailbone area. Fortunately, we didn't feel that we needed canteens.
But the point is that: no real nudist should ever be without his G.I. web cartridge belt.
Kelly and I went directly to the pool. We left the path there, heading for higher ground, and soon ran across another, much fainter path. A half-hour's gradual climb brought us out of the trees and onto the shoulder of the long ridge. We stayed just above the tree line, following its swing to the west, and found that the farther we went, the more steeply the slope fell away beneath us. Finally we came to where the ridge straightened out, leading almost due west, and allowing us to clear to the southwestern shore of the island.
Below us was a shallow fiat-bottomed valley stretching all the way down to the blue water of the lagoon. Less than a quarter-mile off shore a curving line of white water showed us where a reef lay; it was beginning to look as though the reefs circled the whole island. The slope ahead of us showed only a few trees, and here the fcrns grew almost shoulder high. The jungle thinned rapidly near the head of the valley, and about halfway to the beach ceased altogether. And just beyond the line of trees was a surprising sight indeed.
Three separate fields were laid out on the valley floor, all of them obviously under cultivation. People were working down there; people wearing hats, sandals, and deep sun tans. We moved down the slope through the ferns, keeping low, until we were nearly on the valley floor. Here we sat down and took a good look.
Four men, all more or less middle-aged, worked with hand cultivators in the field farthest from us. Two women worked with them, and they were far from middle-aged. Even at that distance, they looked young and strong, and extremely well-built. Two Negro women and three who looked like Caucasians—the dark tans made it hard to judge in some cases—worked in the field to our right. Two of them wore breech clouts, and all of them were beauties.
Near at hand working alone in the field nearest the slope, were Kate and Velvet. They were only about fifty yards away, but at four times the distance I could have picked out that bright hair and magnificent body. I'll readily admit I could have recognized Velvet too, but I wasn't watching her at the moment. I believe Kelly was.
Kate was working with a hoc, her right shoulder toward us, and her vigorous movements imparted a motion to those big lovely breasts that was breathtaking. A fine sweat made her skin gleam in the sunlight and emphasized the smooth muscles of her legs and hips and belly. And once more, I felt the strange lurch in my chest, and the tightness in my gut.
"I don't like this," Kelly growled.
"Me either. Not a damn bit. Look: here comes one of the Tarzans from the far field."
A big thick-set man with a mat of black hair over his chest and paunch came strolling over to stand behind Kate—and I handed Kelly the carbine. The guy moved in close, reached out his hands for her hips—and Velvet called out a warning. Kate whirled, raising her hoe, but he moved with surprising speed, jerking the hoe away, and throwing it to the ground. He grabbed her then; she scratched at him but he only laughed, and I saw she was wearing gloves. He held her close while one hand played over that sweet rump, but when he transferred the hand to a breast she broke away, falling to her knees in the soft dirt.
The contact with that superb body had done its work, and it was clear this was the agricultural stud. Just before I reached them I heard him say, "I've waited for you long enough—" and then I was on him.
I'll say this for him, he got right up—and then got right up again. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Velvet skid to a halt and lower her hoe—and then I decked the agricultural stud for the third time. He got up slowly then; I caught a glint in his eye and was moving away with my head turned when the handful of dirt hit mc. But the move took me off balance, and he surprised me by knocking me flat on my ass. I rolled away from a knee-drop that might have finished me, and we got up together. He belted me a time or two while my head was clearing, but after a little more farting around I caught him with a solid shot over the heart that nearly paralyzed him.
Then I went to work on him. Pretty soon Kelly stepped in and grabbed my arm.
"Easy, Chris," he said gently. "Finish him if you want to, but if you keep this up you're goin' to kill htm. I don't think you want to do that."
So I laid the bastard on his back, and that time he stayed down.
The other men came running up swinging their cultivators; Kelly showed them the bore of the carbine and they stopped abruptly.
"Glad you joined us, gentlemen," he said easily, "Saves me the pain and strain of comin' after you. 1 believe my friend has something to say. Listen closely. Mr. O'Leary7"
I dusted off my hat and stuck it back on my head. "I'll make it short," I said, still breathing a little heavily. "The next one of you pukes that touches this woman—or that one there—gets killed. Like real dead."
"There arc no questions, and no comments," Kelly reported.
"Good."
"The meeting is adjourned, gentlemen," Kelly informed them. "You may now haul ass."
"Come on, Katie—" I had turned toward her, and was suddenly hung up on all that beauty. Her eyes glowed; the familiar flush was in her checks, her deep breathing moved those big lusty breasts—and my chest constricted on mc again when I saw how prominent her nipples were. Her belly and thighs were taut and quivering, and her mouth—that sweet beautiful mouth—was soft and heavy looking. She was a ripe, passionate woman, and a blind man could tell she was ready.
She came to me, the excitement plain in her face, and I took her hands. "Chris," she whispered.
"Yes, baby." I put my arm around her waist. "Let's go. Let's get out of here."
"Oh darling, I can't. Really. I told you how things are here, and it's only right that Velvet and I do our share. We don't work hard, honestly. A couple of hours In the morning and—oh God, Chris—I don't know what I'm saying. Kiss me. Please, please..."
Kelly tapped me on the shoulder, and when Kate's soft wet mouth finally released me I raised my head.
"Let's go swimmin'," he suggested, jerking his head at the gawking women.
"Uh—yeah. Come on, Kate—"
"No—really," she said huskily, her eyes still dazed. "I don't want that—that Dr. Reynolds to have anything to beef about. The situation is—delicate enough as it is.. . ."
"You sure, baby?"
"I'm very sure. It's important to me, Chris." "But that bastard—"
"We won't have to worry about him again. You've made sure of that. I have to keep up my end of the bargain, and so does Velvet. It's the only way we can endure this—and besides, if we turn them all against us...."
She was calmer now, but her eyes and her nipples said she was still pretty worked up. But I didn't press her.
"I've got to figure you know what you're talkin' about, baby."
"I do—and we'll see you at the pool."
"Say, ladies," said Kelly lightly, "don't you have a crop to get in, or somethin'?"
I heard the crowd thinning out behind me, but I was still in no condition to turn around. Kate stayed close to me until the women had returned to their respective fields, and then she stepped back to arm's length.
"You have such a beautiful body," she said huskily. "I'm so glad it's you."
I was still thinking about that when Kelly and I started back up the slope. He stopped suddenly and whistled. All the farm hands ceased their work and looked up at us.
Kelly grinned down at Velvet. "I forgot to ask: are we dismissed, ma'am?"
"Carry on, men," she said crisply, rendering a snappy salute,
"Who-ee!" said Kelly.
The agricultural stud was just then getting to his feet.
We climbed all the way to the crest of the ridge and looked back down at the fields. All hands were at work except the A.S., who was walking slowly along the path to the camp.
Kelly chuckled. "That'll give 'em something to chat over the wine and see-gars this evenin’. What now, Tiger?"
"We've got a lot of island to cover, and I'm more interested than ever in seein' it. We've still got a couple of hours ..
"Couple of hours 'til when?" asked Kelly innocently, and we both laughed.
Behind us the ridge stretched away to the west, ending abruptly in what appeared to be a high rocky headland. Several smaller ridges led away from it to either side, eventually disappearing into the rain forest that crept up the more sloping gradient of the lower slopes.	
Ahead of us, the ridge ran first toward the east, then swung in its broad curve to the north, finally recurving gently to the northeast. This seemed to be pretty much as I'd pictured it from the Lae's crow's nest.
The second ridge, forming the left arm of the Y, ended in a towering promontory pointing northwest. Sheer rock cliffs, bare of growth, marked its southwestern side. This great rock wall rose hundreds of feet above the rain forest, ending in a jutting point of rock overlooking the sea. From where we stood the rock seemed to sweep upward to a peak, then down again in a bold curve that was immediately familiar, I glanced at Kelly and found him grinning at me.
"Reckon we ought to start namin' some of these—uh— prominent points of interest so we'll know what we're talkin' about." he suggested blandly.
"Good idea," I said carefully. "Got somethin' special in mind to start with?"
"Well, yes. That point for instance."
"Yeah?"
"We could call it Katie's Point."
I looked over it judiciously. "Very appropriate, Sam; now you mention it."
"Sure," he said drily. "I sort of thought you might see the resemblance."
"All right, then that back there—" pointing at the headland— "is Kelly's Head."
"Gee," he grinned, "makes me feel sort of humble. Recognition at last."
The ridge from Katie's Point came curving toward us, but didn't join the eastern arm of the ridge at once. Instead it paralleled its neighbor for well over a mile, following its sweeping curve and finally merging with it some distance west of where we stood. This created a broad fern-choked depression between the two crests and prevented our seeing what lay between Katie's Point and Kelly's Head. So we went to look.
We walked along the ridge for nearly half a mile, then crossed through the ferns of the swale to the western ridge. From there we could see fairly well in all directions. I've said I'm not often impressed with scenery, but below us was one of the prettiest spots I've ever seen.
A narrow valley lay at the foot of the almost perpendicular slope, hundreds of feet below. It was perhaps a quarter-mile wide, and twice that long from the foot of the slope to the narrow white sand crescent of the beach. To our right, the slope thrust out a wide bench that was slightly above the valley floor, and on the bench we saw the blue of water that was neither a large pool nor a small lake, but something in between. A stream entered it from the jungle on its northern side; departed down the northwestern shoulder of the bench, and ran down to a small inlet at the northern end of the beach. The beach area was dotted with occasional coconut palms, the floor of the valley was overgrown with ferns and flowers, and the jungle grew thick on either side
And beyond the lagoon, stretching in a foam-marked semicircle from Katie's Point to Kelly's Head was the reef.
"That's it, Sam," I said finally.
"It sure is," he agreed. "What is it, Chris?"
"Where you and I and Velvet and Katie are goin' to set up housekcepin'. We're goin' to homestead the whole damn area."
"I'm all for it, but we're awful short of parachutes. How wc goin' to get down there?"
"That's one of the best parts of it. We can't get down from here—and neither can anyone else Look over there to the northeast. See the break in the trees? That's the head of that big draw where the Lae is."
"Say, that's right. If we come around the point—Katie's Point—we can make the scene like sea-goin' types."
"Yeah—if we can clear the point. That reef comes pretty close out there, near as I can tell from here. We'll have to check it out."
"There'll be a way around it," said Kelly confidently. "If there isn't, we'll make a way."
"Sure. We'll unload all the lumber and shoring from the carpenter shop and the D.C. racks, lash it together like log rafts, and paddle it around here. Might take several trips but that's all right—we'll have to bring some furniture and stuff anyway."
"Holy mackerel," said Kelly, quietly.
"Yeah. We'll hacksaw off some stanchions from the port midship sponson, get sonic life rafts over the side—"
"Use some of the heavy plywood to put platforms on 'em—"
"—and anchor one out there for a swimmin' float."
"Take your choice; fresh water or salt water."
"And we'll use one for fishin’. Plenty of fishin' gear in the emergency kits."
"We'll build a house, Chris?"
"Two of 'em. Women are funny that way, as I recall. We'll use the lumber for framin'—" "Palm fronds for thatch—"
"And we'll likely have to take some mosquito netting away from Doc Reynolds." "We'll need a privy, Chris." "A two-holer, 'case anybody gets lonesome” “Yeah. Jesus, Chris—when do we start?" "How about this afternoon?" "Let's—uh—build small to begin with." "And fast."
"Yeah, man. We can add on later."
"We'll use the light plywood to build a boat."
"A sail boat,"
"That's it. But that will come later." "Much later,"
"We can get a lot of gear out of the galley, Sam. There's all kinds of soap in the bos'n's locker; salt water soap, sand soap, soap powder—"
"We'll be sanitary all right. Hell, we're goin' to have it made. When did you do all this high-powered plannin', anyway?"
"Just now, buddy boy. That business back there helped make up my mind for me. That and—uh—a couple of other things."
"Yeah, There's just one little problem, When we goin' to give 'em the good news?"
I gave that aspect of it some thought. "It's like this, Sam. We'll play it cool. Real suave gentlemen types—"
"Like just be ourselves."
"Even cooler than that. When they realize what solid citizens we are—" "With hearts of gold—" "All like that, yeah. Then we'll surprise 'em." "They'll be delighted."
"No doubt about that, They won't be so delighted if we're not down at the pool when they get there," "You mean Velvet's Pool?" "That's the one. Let's move." We moved.
The girls were in the pool when we got there. I wrote "girls," and while it's customary to use the word, it's certainly out of place in this instance—for these were women, with all the finest connotations the word can bring to mind. Hereafter when I write "woman," that's exactly what I mean. It's the best compliment any man can bestow on a female, in my judgment.
Kate's face was softer and sweeter than I had yet seen it. She came out of the pool and laid her hand on my shoulder while I took off my shoes—and that simple quiet act caused more commotion inside me than anything that happened so far. I took her hand and together we waded into the pool
"I missed you," she said simply.
"We covered quite a bit of ground. Was everything all right after we left?" "No problems at all, Chris,"
"We watched for a while from the ridge. Just in case."
"I think everybody knew you would. I did."
"Yeah, I watched you, doll. You're the best built farmer that ever swung a hoe."
She laughed, and I could see she was pleased. "How could you tell—at that distance?"
"I could tell. Have there been any repercussions?""Not so far. Oh, there's one thing, possibly. We have periodic meetings, and Dr. Reynolds has called one for tomorrow night. He asked that you be there."
"Oh does he now? Well, that doctor can—"
"He said to make it clear that it was only an invitation." she said gently. " 'For our mutual benefit,' he said."
"In that case, I think I’ll be there. What time?"
"Oh, an hour after dark, I guess. He likes to have the meetings after supper is over and the chores done." She ran her hand lightly down my side—the one that was out of the water. "You sure get a tan in a hurry, darling."
"Got a lot of sun during the tow. Good way to pass the time. How do you occupy yourself, Kate? When you're not farming, I mean."
"Well, now it's no problem of course. We've got a big library, a lot of gym equipment and I swim a lot in the lagoon—or I did. In my—ah—unsupported condition I consider it a good idea to stay in shape."
Then I told her how successful she'd obviously been, and I could see she enjoyed hearing about it. She lay on her back in the shallows, but the water was so clear she might as well have been out on the bank. The firm weight of her big breasts spread them well apart on her deep chest, their jutting tips clear of the water—and as I watched those tips darkened and noticeably extended themselves.
"You're staring," she said a little breathlessly.
"I don't think you really mind, Katie."
There was no reading the expression in her eyes. "No," she said, almost whispering; "I don't mind. 1 did at first."
"You'd best get used to it."
She smiled. "I've thought of that. Tell me—" her hands came lightly to her breasts—"do you think I'm too—unwieldy here?"
"If you're lookin' for compliments, baby—"
"No, I'm serious! I realize they're—a little unusual."
"They're perfect, doll. They're damn near unbelievable. That's the prettiest pair of—"
"Yes, Chris?"
"The prettiest pair of tits I ever saw, bar none." "Good. Anything else?"
"As a matter of fact, yes. You've got the best pair of legs any woman ever walked on. Your belly is beautiful—"
"It—sticks out," she said faintly, her cheeks rosy. "Here."
"Sure, it's a woman's belly. When you stand sideways I can sec just a little belly out beyond your hip bones. Like 1 say, it's beautiful."
"Oh, Chris!"
"And your rump. Did I ever get my opinion of your rump on record ? Well just lie there and relax, because this may take some time—"
"I—I think I've heard enough."
But she listened, and her eyes and her lovely mouth said she enjoyed it. The talk died, and we just sort of lay there and looked at each other. At last she said, "We should be going..."

"Yes, damn it. Well, Kelly and I have enough to keep us busy for a while."
I leaned over her and kissed the tip of each breast, and then her sweet parted lips. "Just to remind you that I'm only biding my time," I told her, my voice a little thick.
"I know," Her eyes were tender. "You've been sweet, Chris."
"I won't be much longer."
"1 know that too."
I helped her up, and out of the pool. Velvet was waiting, her face a little troubled. Kelly was grinning broadly. He slapped her rump lightly and said, "Don't worry about it, sweet thing."
She flashed him a smile of quick relief. "Okay, big 'un. See you." And they headed up the path, wet rumps twinkling back at us.
Ten minutes later we had our regular early afternoon rain.

Chapter Nine

One of the many odd things about putting a Navy ship out of commission, and into the Reserve Fleet, is that she must first be brought up to full allowance on practically all stores and equipment. Where this is not feasible—I almost said "practical," obviously an inappropriate word—supply requisitions are cut for the missing items and stowed in the supply office. I'm not going to comment on the ingenious assumption that the Navy supply system will remain constant enough to make this practice anything but a waste of time; I only include the above to explain that it was because of this whimsical policy that so much material was available on the Lae.
Her allowance of lumber had been stacked on the hangar deck in a makeshift rack of angle iron. There was a lot of it, all in good shape; there were four-by-fours, two-by-sixes, two-by-fours, and a lot of three-quarter-inch stuff of various lengths and widths. Most of it was fir and yellow pine, but there was also some mahogany, oak, birch, and a good deal of ash.
Kelly and I spent the rest of the day lowering it ail on ropes from the port midships gun sponson. We rounded up all the damage control shoring—mostly four-by-fours—and unloaded all but a half-dozen lengths. Kelly remarked that he understood shoring was not to be painted, this as we lowered some lengths painted a gleaming white enamel. He was right of course; still, for our purposes we were lucky that so many commanding officers value appearance more than damage control requirements. There wasn't a drop of paint on the ship, and these might come in handy for marker buoys, if nothing else.
We began floating the lumber down to the mouth of the stream, but darkness put an end to it before we got much done. We were back at work by sunrise next morning, and before noon had it all moved—and a couple of coils of six-thread manila line in the bargain.
"We'll take it easy on the first trip," I said, "until we see what we're up against" "Small raft, nothing else?"
"Yeah. We'll make up the raft in the water. Save a lot of wear and tear."
"I'm hot for that. Do we start makin’ it up now? We've got plenty of time." He grinned impudently.
"Like hell. Besides, it'll be water-logged enough by the time we get there."
We had a pleasant hour at the pool. Katie found a splinter in my hand, glanced at me quizzically, but made no comment as she removed it. Every day I found something else in her to admire.
Foi the first time, Kelly and I broke up the party. I expected Kate to be surprised, or at least a little puzzled, but again she made no comment. Velvet was equally calm about the whole thing.
"Go on back to work, you unappreciative louts," she said lightly, and once more we watched their pretty rumps swaying up the path.
"Man!" said Kelly with feeling.
"Yeah. Let's get back on that lumber."
"I'm with you!"
We took two ten-foot boat hooks and a pair of life raft paddles. By staying close inshore we were able to pole the raft to within a few hundred yards of Katie's Point, and then we had to take to the paddles. It looked bad as we neared the point. The reef bowed inward toward the sheer rock and extended an arm to join itself with the island. The coral heads thrust well above the surface in some places, and the familiar line of white water marked the rest of it—but just off the point, we found a passage no more than eight-feet wide. The water shoaled abruptly as we approached the point; Kelly reached bottom with his paddle, I fended the raft off the rock with mine, and then we were through.
Kelly looked back thoughtfully. "Dependin' on the tide—and I figure about a one foot range here—that pass hasn't got more than two feet over it."
"Good. That means nothin' bigger than a small boat can get through there. If we find the same thing at Kelly's Head we've got it made."
"Nobody's comin' over the reef out there, that's for sure." "No, or down off that ridge. Looks like we'll have plenty of privacy."
Two-hundred yards beyond Katie's Point wc eased in toward shore and poled the rest of the way to the creek mouth. It was a fair sized stream. We got off and pulled the lumber raft a good forty yards upstream before some rocks stopped us. Here we cast off the lashings and stacked most of the lumber amongst the ferns, saving out enough to keep us afloat on the return trip.
It was truly a beautiful place. Looking inland we saw high rock cliffs to our left, extending all the way out to the point. From the foot of the cliffs the jungle grew nearly to the water's edge, and approached to within yards of the stream. To our right was the cliff-like slope of Kelly's Head, and more jungle; directly in front of us, at the end of the gently rising valley floor, was the precipitous slope of the ridge. In between was a broad grassy savannah, with thick patches of tall ferns and unfamiliar flowers. At our left front, the bench thrust out from the foot of the slope; we could see the stream coursing down its face, and we knew that up there was the lake.
"Want to have a look, Sam?"
He grinned. "Let's get some more lumber,"
We took the transoms—couches, they're called on the beach— and the easy chairs from the captain's cabin and the admiral's stateroom. We got buckets from the bos'n's locker, a laundry bag full of gear from the galley; a couple of twenty-gallon milk cans and some dippers, some towels from sick bay, two mess-hall tables, and the senior officer's carpets. It was tough unloading some of that stuff; one of us had to be down below to keep it out of the stream, but we managed it. Then we carried it all down to our stack of lumber.
We built that second raft a full six-feet wide, using the longest lumber, and ferried the whole works around the point without mishap. On the third trip—and the last that day—we took the tools from the carpenter shop, a keg of nails, bunk flash covers to throw over the furniture, some kerosene to clean the heavy grade-three preservative off the tools, and two five-gallon cans of the preservative itself. It made quite a stack on the creek bank when we finished for the day, and darkness was coming fast by the time we returned to the Lae. Only then did I remember the meeting.
"Might as well both of us go," said Kelly. "We can take the carbine; they know about it anyway. It'll put some sparkle in our drab lives."
"Hell, yes, we'll both go. No nudist convention would be complete without us." "Especially this one."
We stopped by the pool for a quick bath, and by full dark were on our way up the path Kelly referred to as Velvet's Turnpike. All the tents showed dim lights when we arrived, and a small floodlight illuminated the area in front of Dr. Reynold's tent. We circled back through the trees—just in case – and came at them from the other side where a well-travelled trail led away from the camp. All hands were seated on mats just outside the circle of light.
"Look at our outcasts," Kelly said, pointing at two women seated somewhat removed at the right of the gathering.
One 'of them stood up, and there was no mistaking that shape against the light. "Chris?" she called softly.
Heads turned; a soft-looking little puke tilted the light upward so it reached the ring of seated nudists, and the result was something to remember. Nine beautiful, naked women were highlighted by the faint glow, and the loveliest of the bunch stood with every inch of her marvellous body clearly outlined,
"Here, baby," I said.
Velvet beckoned to Kelly; he took Kate's place beside her while that big spectacular doll spread another mat a short distance to their left. She sat down, patted the mat where she'd left room, and I joined her. Kelly and I were getting a lot of attention. Some of the men—and I use the term loosely—were seated here and there, but it seemed to me that the women were all watching us stranded mariners—and some of them were pretty casual about the way they arranged themselves on their mats.
"Bitches," said Kate, and I was surprised at the real anger in her tone. "Don't look at them, Chris. If you really like that kind of thing, I can...."
"Yes?" I said, and kissed her—and she relaxed against me.
The same soft little puke tipped the light down a little, putting most of us in semi-darkness.
"I was afraid we'd be late," I said, for lack of something better.
"No, Dr. Reynolds is involved with Johnson and Dr. Maneri. When this happens, we sometimes wait for half an hour, only to be told the meeting is cancelled."
"That sounds like my picture of him. Cigarette?"
"Please—and take that belt off, darling. It's in my way."
No argument there; I took it off. I put my arm around her and she nestled against me as my hand came to rest on her right hip.
She turned toward me, her weight on her left haunch and bent left leg; the long perfect right leg, slightly bent at the knee, was extended in front of her. Immediately my troubles began.
Her left arm went around me, bringing a large resilient breast against my chest, and her right hand rested lightly on my belly. I felt her warm breath, and the movement of her lips on my shoulder when she spoke.
"I'm so glad to see you, dearest. It seems like ages...." Her hand moved on my belly and I felt her breathing quicken.
"I'm glad to see you, Kate," I said awkwardly.
The position of her right arm pressed those wonderful breasts together; before I realized what I was doing my left hand was stroking them. She gasped at the first contact; her nipples were turgid under my fingers, and she was breathing so hard she was almost panting.
"Oh, Chris," she whispered hoarsely. "Oh, my darling. Perhaps we should—"
"Baby?"
"Nothing. Not now, but soon... Damn it, I think Frances and Ah Fong can see..."
"Sorry, baby. I've gotten to the point where I have a hell of a time keeping my hands off you."
"I know. And—don't stop—just yet. I love the feel of your hands on me."
All this had the inevitable result, and when Kate pressed her hot face against my shoulder—thereby directing her gaze downward—she chuckled delightedly.
"Nothin' I can do about it," I muttered, raising my thighs to cut off the view from the admiring multitude—in case there did happen to be light enough to see.
"Oh, I'm so terribly flattered," she breathed, "and tremendously impressed—as always. No, don't hide it from me—and please don't be embarrassed."
Her free hand stole under my right thigh and cupped the family jewels in a firm grasp. "I've wanted to—to do that for days," she said, lifting her face to look up at me. "They seem so —so big, darling, and this—" "shifting her hand upward—"is so—my God, Chris!"
"Baby, baby ..."
"Yes, darling, yes ... Oh, my sweet..." "Katie ... Ah, baby . . ."
"You're trembling, precious. Does it—does it feel so good, Chris darling? Tell mc, please tell me. ..."
"Please, doll," I said in near agony; "keep your hand—still, for Christ's sake!"
"Is it that bad sweetness? My heart?"
"It will be—if you don't—stop that."
"Would it help—if I didn't stop, darling?" She was so breathless now that I could hardly understand her hoarse whisper.
"Katie, doll baby—God damn it.”
At that moment Dr. Reynolds walked out of his tent and called for attention. And a damn good thing, too. Katie's hand went back to its other playthings, and I put my left hand on my knee.
"Chicken," she said clearly. She leaned forward, staring across my body to the shadowy forms on the next mat. "Well," she said with satisfaction, "now we all know who is whose."
"Honey—please, damn it!"
"Please damn it what, dear?"
"Stop playin' with my balls, that's what."
"You don't enjoy it, darling?"
"I—listen, funny girl; how would you like for me to take you right here? Because that's just what's goin' to happen if—"
"That bad, is it ? Let's see..." Her hand shifted again.
"You're playin' with dynamite, Katie," I said grimly.
"That's what I'm playing with all right. No doubt about that."
Dr. Reynolds raised his voice. "I would greatly appreciate it if I might have everyone's attention." He sounded a little hurt. "Hold it still!" I hissed, "All right!" she hissed back.
The doctor tilted up his floodlight until we were all pretty well illuminated. "There," he said with satisfaction; "that's much better."
Kate giggled. "You'd better hold still yourself, buster."
I held still—and so did she, but she didn't let go. The doctor was yapping about something, but I was sort of lost in Kate's beauty. The soft light made highlights and shadows on her voluptuous body—and I got a surprise. Kate was wearing makeup. Not much; round her eyes mostly, and she hadn't touched her mouth. She squirmed her belly around a little until the light caught the jade in her nave, and she grinned.
"Got dressed for the occasion," she said in her normal voice, and the doctor looked sharply in our direction.
"Let's begin the formal portion of our meeting, shall we?" he said with forced heartiness. "Old business first. Mr. Johnson is not with us this evening, having—ah—created some difficulty for himself, so I will make the agricultural report in his stead.
"Briefly stated, the farm programme is progressing very nicely. I am not well enough informed of latest developments to report accurately on the photosynthesis experiments, but be tells me he is much encouraged. There is one bleak note; this bickering over field assignments must stop. I'm sure that if each of us does his or her utmost, without concerning ourselves with the effort of others, we shall all be much better off in the long run. This is the last time I shall warn you,"
That sounded ominous, but about then Kate's fingers got restless again, and I lost track of the various reports until a sudden tension in her alerted me to something out of the ordinary. Dr. Reynolds had called on Dr. Wanek.
The gynecologist stood up—a tall spare man, younger than the others—and it was at once clear there was bad biood between him and Dr. Reynolds. Reynolds left him standing for long moments, then said with obvious malice, "And you, Dr. Wanek; have you any news for us? Anything at all? Any progress, Doctor?"
The lean man cleared his throat. "Yes, as a matter of fact—" and there was a murmur of surprised interest from the others.
Doctor Wanek continued. "There is one confirmed pregnancy to report; due, I hasten to add, to my own efforts. The rest of you fellows are not really trying."
"And that would be Miss Carstairs, I suppose," said Reynolds viciously.
A damn fine looking redhead rose to stand beside Dr. Wanek. "That's right, Doctor," she said clearly.
"This is entirely contrary to the precepts of our project. You understand that, of course."
'Tough," said the redhead.
"I believe the three of us should have a talk. Surely it is not too late to correct the matter."
"There will be no talk," said Dr. Wanek. "Let me make this very clear. Doctor. I will cheerfully cut your throat before entertaining thoughts of the other surgery you suggest. The subject is closed.
"I have no other progress to report," he added. He sat down with his redhead and there was a long silence.
"I think I envy her," Kate whispered, her grip tightening.
"Yeah ? Well pretty baby, we can start takin’ care of that any minute."
She didn't answer, but I saw the excitement mounting in her face. Her deep, rapid breathing had its customary effect on those wonderful breasts, and her hand moved tentatively.
"How long will it stay—like this?" she asked breathlessly.
I heard myself grunting my answer through the drumming in my head. "About—another minute—if you don't stop."
"I think I'll—go ahead," she said thickly. "Wouldn't it be better for you ? And I'm—getting quite a reaction myself."
I grabbed her wrist with my free hand. "No! Not here; not with these creeps and nuts ... I'd be sure and make a spectacle of both of us... And baby, don't you move it again. Not even a little bit."
Her mouth was against my check. "Are you that—close?"
"I'm—that close. Please, baby	"
Dimly I sensed a change in Dr. Reynold's droning voice, and I did my damndest to concentrate on it instead of the gentle hand between my thighs.
"... and it's time for you to meet our guests before we discuss new business. I understand that most of you have seen our two Navy friends, but I'd like to introduce them properly. Later I hope you'll all have the opportunity to get to know them more intimately."
He paused, and a feminine voice somewhere to my left drawled, "I'm for that—any time." "Bitch," said Katie, clearly.
The doctor cleared his throat. "First," he said, "Mr. Christopher O'Leary. Will you please stand, sir, so we can all get a look at you?"
Stand up! In my—uh—condition? They'd get a look, all right.
"Hi—uh—you all," I said weakly. "Very pleased to meet you." And I heard that damned Kelly's choked laughter.
Voices raised. "Stand up, Mr. O'Leary." "Where is he?" "Let's have a look at Kate's boyfriend."
And the drawling voice said, "Let's see what you look like in repose, Mr. O'Leary."
"Repose, is it," Katie said through her teeth. With a last twitch at my rampant dong she untangled herself and got to her feet. My dazed eyes caught the light's reflection off the cut jade in her navel as she turned toward me and said calmly, "Here he is, folks, I think his foot went to sleep or something. Stand up, darling, and take a bow."
"Kate!" I whispered desperately. "I've still got a hell of a—"
"I know that," she said softly. "Come on, baby. Once and for all; let's show these clowns where we stand."
Under the circumstances she might have had a point She stood waiting, smiling demurely—and I couldn't let her stay there alone, with those pukes drooling over her—so I stood up, in all my erect glory,
Kate's smile was angelic. In the stunned silence she said sweetly, "Isn't he beautiful?"
"My goodness!" said the voice to my left, no longer drawling; "It's—absolutely incredible!"
There was a murmur of voices, and Dr. Reynolds clapped his hands together angrily.
"Miss Muldoon!" he snapped. "Does this mean you have no intention of participating in our program ?"
Kate threw back her head and laughed heartily.
"The meeting is adjourned," Dr. Reynolds snarled. "I remind you all that it is past curfew. You will all go to your respective tents and retire at once. There will be no exceptions—for those of you who may be tempted to violate the rules. That is all."
I helped Kate to her feet as someone turned up the floodlight. "Let's go," I said briefly.
"Where, darling?" It's past our curfew—"
"To hell with the curfew. We'll go to the Lae, baby. ..."
"Are you sure that's what you want ?" she said seriously.
"You're damn right I'm sure."
Kelly put his hand on my shoulder. "Don't mess up now," he said quietly. "She'll be all right. Velvet will be with her."
Kate turned me so the light was at her back, and in my face. She stood close; I still needed a certain amount of screening, and she took both my hands.
"No," she said quietly. "I'd go, and willingly—but there'd be tomorrow to deal with, wouldn't there? I won't go anywhere with you when you're mad, and may not be using your head to your own advantage. And if those don't sound like good reasons, I've got another one—and it's my own business—for the moment, at least."
"This is the way you want it?" "Yes. And please don't be angry. I'll be all right." "I'll just make sure of that. Be back in a moment." I walked over to Reynold's tent and entered. He looked up angrily.
"I have nothing to say to you Mr. O'Leary," he said waspishly. "Just keep it that way, Doc, and listen. You won't live until sundown on the day anything happens to either of those women. Anything at all." "Now see here—"
"Shut your Goddamn mouth, freak. I don't like you, Doc. I don't like your weird funny farm, either. Eden would declare a holiday if I beat the life out of you right now—but 1 don't like 'em well enough to do 'em that favour. But you remember what I said, freak. A half-hour after I hear of you pullin' any funny stuff—or if those two women don't show up when and where I think they should—I'll kill you. That's gospel."
His face said he recognized gospel when he heard it, and I walked back to where the others waited.
"Let's go, Sam."
"I'm ready—aren't I, sweet thing?" "You're ready," said Velvet firmly. "Chris?" said Kate doubtfully. Suddenly I kissed her. "Good night, doll baby." "Good night, darling." And that rich warm huskiness was back in her voice.
On the way back I wondered vaguely what Dr. Reynolds had wanted to talk about.

Chapter Ten

"We've got enough lumber for one more trip, and that's it," Kelly pointed out. "We've still got the rations to move; mattresses, fire brick, plywood—a lot of stuff."
"Yeah—and now comes the tough part."
"The life rafts, sure. I'll get the sledge hammer."
We knocked the angle-iron corral loose at deck level, and then had to hacksaw it in three places before we could pull it away from the rafts. Then it really got rugged. If we'd had a ten-hand working party we might have been able to handle those rafts with pure Norwegian steam, but the job was clearly beyond the strength of two men. Even Kelly and the old bos'n. As they come from the factory, the rafts weigh seven-hundred and forty pounds, and the emergency gear will bring them very close to a half-ton. And they're awkward .to wrestle around.
We got two three-fold tackles from the bos'n's locker, made up a third one with the blocks and line we found there, and spliced up a half-dozen choke straps out of four-inch manila. We found some short wire straps, and using an electrician's relamping ladder, hung two of the tackles from the catwalk above the nested rafts. The third tackle we hung over the gun sponson from a fuelling-at-sea fairlead pad-eye.
Using the overhead tackles as a yard-and-stay rig we swayed the first raft off the stack and laid it on four wooden cargo rollers. We rolled it out onto the sponson, picked it up with our third tackle, and pushed it out over the side. Then we lowered it into the creek below.
Sound simple? We only had to move that raft about forty feet, but it took us almost an hour, and we were both nearly on the ropes at the end. Sure, those rafts are made out of balsa wood; a canvas-wrapped elliptical ring of the stuff with a light slat platform suspended on netting in the middle—but once you've hadnto move one you'd swear they had a special cussedncss all their own. And they're heavy.
The next two went faster. Maybe we were getting the hang of it, or maybe we were just numb. We cut the noon swim short again, and the women were pretty quiet when we left. Kate especially so; she seemed almost startled when I announced we were leaving. I think she expected something of a battle after what had happened the previous evening.
"Maybe we ought to tell 'cm," Kelly suggested on the way back to the ship.
"Tell 'em what ? That we're busy fixing up a place to shack up?"
"Damn it, Chris, it's not like that."
"No, it's not. But it will be easier for them, I think, if we have everything ready when we tell 'cm." "Ask 'em."
"Yeah—ask 'cm. You got a point."
"I'm sensitive. I think you're playin' it cool, Chris. You'd just as soon give her more time." "Could be."
He grinned. "You know something? A bos'n in love is a sickenin' sight."
"So's anyone damn fool enough to get sloppy over a woman."
"And you're no damn fool, are you, Chris?"
"Hell no. Let's get up there and spread the rest of those rafts out. We've got to get the rations off 'em."
We used the cargo rollers and half floated, half rolled the rafts down to the beach. We built a platform of one-inch plywood on the first one, and loaded it down with rations after it was water-borne. We made three trips, towing the other rafts on the last two, and called it a day. It had been a long one.
Next morning we took a load of fire brick around, and picked out a building site. It had to be as near the lake as possible, yet not where it would be flooded out if the lake overflowed. It had to be fairly level, and should be protected to some extent from the ridge. There had to be a spot for the privy, with due consideration for wind and drainage—and the place we finally chose was in the edge of the trees at the northwest side of the lake.
"I've got a couple ideas on this building bit," Kelly informed me.
"Good. As an architect, I'm a damn good deck ape. You've got the floor."
"Floors are what I'm talkin' about. Let's build the floors and frames of two shacks—" "Uh—let's call 'em houses."
"Good point, so I'll overlook the interruption. We'll build two of 'em, with the near walls say twenty feet apart, and everything lined up so we can join 'em later. I mean, why have two livin' room roofs when we can get by with one ? Save a couple of walls, too."
"Like build a duplex?"
"Sure. Wc can do the—uh—important part now—that is, if it sounds okay to you, Bos'n."
"Damn good idea. Glad you decided to make this tour, Sam."
So that's the way we did it. We set four-by-fours into the ground every four feet, leaving them eave high at the corners, and where the doors would go. We coated the lumber with preservative where it would contact the ground, tamped in the holes with rocks and sand, and used a carpenter's level on the whole works. We set in two-by-sixes on edge to support the Boors, which were of three-quarter-inch planking and a good eighteen inches off the ground, and framed the houses with two-by-fours. Remembering the almost daily rains we peaked the roofs at a pretty good angle, left plenty of overhang, and gave them a common ridgepole of laminated two-by-sixes. We framed windows, doors—and then came to the critical area of the beds,
"These officer's mattresses are three-and-a-haff feet wide," said Ke!!y doubtfully. "That's not much room for two people, especially big ones in hot weather."
"Easy. We make the bunks two mattresses wide and jam 'em in good and tight"
Kelly was delighted. "Man, that'll make a real playground. Good thing you Benevolent and All-Knowin' Superiors have it so easy. Springs and mattresses. Say—" A sudden thought struck him— "When they see two shacks—uh, houses—and one big bunk per each, won't they think we're bein' kind of presumptuous?"
"Well, aren't we?"
He grinned. "How high you reckon we should make 'em?"
And that's how we built the bunk frames. We panelled the lower half of the walls with half-inch plywood. Where the walls faced each other we made them complete, using three sheets of the four-by-eight-foot plywood set upright, and tacked on so they'd be easy to remove for future alterations. We roofed 'em over with plywood, covered the roofs with palm fronds to reduce the heat, and were pretty damn proud of the result. Inside we built shelves, a kitchen work counter in each, and set up the furniture. They weren't palaces, but they'd do. They were twelve-feet square, eight-feet high at the eaves, and plenty sturdy. The job took us nearly two weeks—and those were long days.
The women apparently realized something was in the wind, but Kelly told me they thought we were building a boat.
"That reminds me," he said. "We're goin' to have to make a decision when it comes time to make our homestead a duplex. We can use the rest of the plywood on the house, or for a boat; we don't have enough left for both."
"We'll have more need for a boat."
"I think so too. Can you build one?"
"Sam, old buddy, that I can do."
One day when the job was about half finished, Kelly threw down his hammer, wiped the sweat off his face, and said with finality:
"We're goin' to be there on time today. Three days this week we didn't go at all, and my little lady is gettin' put out over it."
"Yeah. It would sure be a hell of a note if we spent so much time settin' this up that we pissed 'em off permanently. Let's go."
They were there ahead of us, and already in the water.
Velvet eyed Kelly appreciatively as he stood on the bank watching her. "My, my!" she said, smiling up at him.
He bowed. "Thank you, ma'm."
Kate said nothing, and her eyes were thoughtful as she watched mc take off my boondock work shoes. Kelly was already standing with his bare feet in the edge of the water. He took off his white hat, looked at it briefly, and sailed it in among the ferns.
"Never got out of a uniform faster than that," he remarked, and dove in with a tremendous splash. I wasn't far behind him.
"There's just one jarring note," said Kate conversationally.
Velvet nodded. "The shoes. They're all wrong."
"Definitely Early American Gruesome. We'll have to bring some sandals."
"If we can find any that big."
"Size fourteen ought to do it."
Kate seemed nervous, and kept moving away from mc. Finally I said, "I'll make a deal with you. You stay put, and I'll promise not to get frisky."
"You I can handle," she said evenly. "That's not my problem at the moment."
"Oh. Well in that case, baby—"
"Never mind. I'm tired of splashing around anyway. Let's lie on the rock for a while and get some sun."
"Outstandin’ idea," I said eagerly. "Then we can discuss your problem." I glanced at Kelly and Velvet, realizing suddenly that we'd be pretty much in the limelight up on that shelf.
Katie followed my glance—and my line of reasoning. "Exactly," she said drily.
"You're a hard woman, Kate Muldoon."
"Not really. Just patient. Come give me a boost."
I had my eyes on that lovely tanned rump as she climbed out ahead of me; she slipped on the wet grass and went down lightly on all fours, crouching there for a moment before springing to her feet. She kept her back to me until I joined her, and when she turned her flaming face told me she realized the extent of her exposure.
"Do you still think I'm beautiful ?" she muttered. "Sweet baby, I can now report that your entire body is a model of perfection."
A smile began in the clear blue eyes. "I'm violating all the basic precepts of feminine strategy, aren't I? I'm supposed to be a mysterious enigma to you, and I actually have no secrets at all."
"You're not worried about it, are you?"
"That's the really nice part of it I just don't seem to give a damn."
We'd left one of the blankets hanging on a branch for just this purpose. I got it down, folded it once, and spread it on the shelf. Kate lay down on her seductive front, her head toward the pool, and I lay beside her. She pulled some pins out of her hair, shook it out until it formed a thick tumbled mass of bright gold around her head—then laid her cheek on her crossed forearms. Her eyes smiled at me, and I felt the familiar turmoil around my heart.
"Katie," I said impulsively, "you're far away the loveliest woman I ever saw."
"More," she whispered, hardly moving her full lips.
"More? I can't say it any other way unless you want me to go into detail. Your face is very beautiful. Your shape is perfect. Your breasts—"
"That's—not what I mean," she said softly. "Tell me, Chris; do you enjoy being together like this?"
"You know damn well I do."
"Even— ?"
"Even. But it won't always be like this."

"You're very sure, aren't you ?" The voice was lazy, and the smile was sweet.
"I'm sure. Not of my overpowerin' charm, but of the thing that's buildin' between us."
She didn't answer at once, and when she did, her voice was low and rich. "I wondered when you'd admit you recognized it. It was—the usual thing at first, wasn't it? But it's different now."
"It's a lot different."
"Ready to tell me about it?" She turned over, and my heart did a couple of handsprings.
I couldn't help it; I kissed her mouth, each of her bountiful breasts, and then—for some time—her mouth again.
"Tell me," she said breathlessly.
"You know what the sight and feel of you—"
"I can feel it."
"Is that love, do you think?"
She turned toward me, holding herself close. "It could be; I think it is. It's hard and strong and warm and exciting against my belly—and it's reassuring, too. I love the feel of it. It doesn't frighten me any more, and I know that I'll..."
"You'll what, doll ?" The blood was hammering at my temples.
"Just tell me," she whispered, and the deep blue eyes were pleading.
Now! said common sense. Tell her—anything. Lay it on, and in ten minutes you'll be laying her. But I hesitated. The funny thing was that she expected me to do just that, in that order, and I couldn't even begin. I waited for the regulation Irish blarney to flow out of me, and nothing happened. I looked sharply at her, alarmed for fear she'd think I didn't care—and found her smiling mistily.
"I'll be damned," she murmured softly. "I uh—Katie, the thing is—" "Yes, my precious?"
"Katie? Don't cry, baby. What the hell's wrong, doll? Listen—"
"I'm not—crying. Not really. And nothing's wrong. Oh, darling, darling—"
"We are coming out of the pool," Kelly announced loudly. "We are going to take a walk in the jungle. It is a nice jungle. We do not care if we get our bare ass bit by snakes and such, because we like to walk in the jungle. We—"
"Oh, hush up!" said Velvet wrathfully, and all four of us laughed.
When they had gone Katie's hands pushed firmly at me until I'd rolled onto my back. "Katie," I said thickly. "Listen to mc" "Don't talk," she said softly. "But sweetheart—"
"Not now. Not yet It's important to me, darling."
Her hand went lightly over my chest and belly, sending waves of tingling sensation ahead of it. She stroked my thighs; her fingers trailed gently up over my scrotum, up the shaft of my rigid phallus—and busied themselves for a time like maddened butterflies. A big firmly rounded breast came against my face. I took its distended blood-darkened tip in my mouth, caressed it with my tongue—but when my hand sought her crotch those strong thighs denied me.
"No, darling," she murmured. "Just let me—love you. I'm as far along as you arc, I think. It doesn't really matter, but if you'll—let yourself go, and—talk to me...."
"Yes, doll?" I wouldn't have recognized my own voice.
Her own was barely audible, and her eyes were on her busy fingers. "Then I think I'll be all right when—you are."
Her hand held me loosely and began to move with long, languorous strokes. Her eyes went to my face.
"Tell me," she urged softly, "is it good, darling?"
"Ah Katie—no ..”
"No?" She smiled, and her face was alight with tenderness. "Then stop me, darling." And she knew damn well I couldn't.
She went ahead with it deliberately and very carefully. She must have realized that with the continued strain of many days I was liable to be quick, and I wondered vaguely if she'd had that in mind when she chose this method of—well, of relieving me. If that was the case her reasoning was sound. I was so close already I knew I'd have been lucky to have satisfied her.
'Tell me," she whispered, and I felt her trembling,
"I'm—I'm close, doll,.. Real close."
"Sweetheart," she crooned. "Oh Chris, darling." Her hand relaxed and ceased its movements. "My big, wonderful baby," she went on, her mouth close to mine. "God, how I love to see you like this! I love knowing I'm the cause of it. I love—oh I love the feel of you, and the nearness of you...."
She kissed me then. Her tongue darted and my arms strained her to me. I felt her right knee over mine; I shoved my thigh between hers and she accepted it eagerly, thrusting herself against it until I felt the wet heat of her. The hand gripped me firmly. It began to move again, and so did her hips. Her head turned as she observed her efforts, and the tempo increased.
"Any time now," I croaked. "Soon, baby—soon...."
"Oh yes! Come on, darling. Come hard for me. Don't—hold back."
Then I was twisting and jerking as the racking convulsions seized me, and through the roaring in my head I dimly heard her sweet voice.
"Oh good, darling—good! More baby—all of it. . . . Chris? Baby? Precious precious ah darling. . . ." And she let out her breath in a long shuddering moan of release. Gradually the hips ceased moving against me and she lay quiet.
In a couple of minutes she raised her head and looked down at me with moist happy eyes. "Feel better?" she asked softly.
"A hell of a lot better, baby."
"All relaxed now? Mind clear? No problems?"
"All that, yes."
"In that case—I believe you were going to tell me something— when I started this." "Was I? I was telling you I love you ..." "Not—quite," she said carefully.
"Oh, yeah. Well I do. You know it, Kate. I love you like—like with all my heart and soul."
"The hearts and flowers bit, Chris?"
"Yes doll. I'm just flat-ass crazy in love with you."
"Oh, Chris	" She laid her head on my shoulder. "And I just
adore you, O'Leary!"
"Jesus, I'm tired," Kelly said, throwing himself into the admiral's desk chair. "Got a cigarette on you ?"
"Oh sure, I carry 'em under my foreskin."
He examined me critically. "You ain't got a foreskin, Chris."
"Hell! No wonder I keep running out of smokes. Here." I dug a pack of ancient sea stores out from under my pillow and tossed them to him. He lighted one, tossed the pack back, and inhaled with satisfaction.
He sighed. "I haven't done this kind of work since I was a shipfitter."
"You were a shipfitter, Sam? No wonder you're so handy with tools."
"Oh I didn't have to learn," be said modestly. "It just came to me naturally, like singing."
"You're a singer, too? I thought there was something weird about you."
"Yeah, all us singers are a little weird. Us good ones, anyway." "That's so. I'm a singer myself." "The hell you are."
"Fact. All the Irish arc singers. Not all of us sing good, but all of us sing."
You one of those Irish tenors, Chris? You don't sound like a tenor."
"No," I said, extracting a crumpled cigarette. "I'm more an Irish fog signal. Know any Irish songs?"
"Sure," He launched into an excellent rendition of "When Irish Eyes are Smiling." He was right; he had a fine voice. I joined in, and he looked at me in surprise. When wc had wrung out one verse he grinned and said, "By God, you can sing. That voice didn't just happen by accident, did it?"
"Not really. My Old Man thought I was going to be another John McCormack. He had a good voice himself, bcin' Irish, and bugged hell out of me with voice lessons."
"About the same with me, only I was gotn' to make ‘em forget Paul Robeson. Now I wish I could forget him. How about another Irish song? Us sons of the Ould Sod sound pretty good together."
"That's a together, if you want all hands to know you're Irish."
"I'll remember, How about real Irish songs, Chris? Seems like I ought to know some, just to keep up appearances." "You're right. Listen real good; this is an old one." I sang the War song of the O'Donnell; the one that ends:
Sacred the cause of Clan Cornell's defending,
The altars we kneel at, the homes of our sires;
Ruthless the ruin the foe is extending,
Midnight is red with the plunderer's fires.
On with O'Donnell then,
Fight the old fight again.
Sons of Tir Connell, all valiant and true.
Make the false Saxon feel
Erin's avenging steel!
Strike for your country, O'Donnell Abu!
Kelly grinned. "That's what I mean. That's a good one," he said approvingly. "Let's get the tune first." He had a good car. We hummed it together a time or two—it's not an easy one—and then he threw back his head and leaned into the second verse.
Princely O'Neill to our side is advancing, 
With many a Chieftain and warrior clan; 
A thousand proud steeds in his vanguard are prancing, 
'Neath Borderers brave from the banks of the Bonn.

"I'll get that one," he said eagerly, "Do you know the one that goes, 'Glory, glory-O" " "Sure,"

Down by the glenside, I met an old woman; 
A-pluckin' young nettles, nor thought I was comin’; 
So 1 listened for a while to the tune she was hummin'—
 Glory-O, glory-O—to the bold Fenian men.

"You know," he said quietly, when I'd finished; "us Irishmen feel a kind of prickle down our backs when we hear that one."
"Damned if we don't, Sam. This one's a little livelier—" and I sang, "How I Love to Ramble Down the Old Boreen."
He laughed delightedly, "Has she heard that one?"
"No. She's escaped my singin' so far."
"Man, I want to be there when she does. She'll get a boot out of that one."
"I reckon you'll be there, Sam," I said, imitating his slow drawl.
Next day Kate greeted me at the pool wearing her breech clout and an embarrassed smile. She looked searchingly into my face, blushed, and moved in to rest her bright head against my chest.
"Sorry, darling," she sard in a muffled voice.'
My heart leaped at the suggestion in her words. "Sorry for what, baby? For being a woman?" I considered her for a moment. "I guess you won't be goin’ in swimmin’ then."
"Not until you've gone, I think." She stepped back, both hands in mine. "You're not upset?"
"Hell, no. You're here, aren't you?"
"Yes—but... Well, Chris, you haven't come here as often, or stayed as long lately. I wondered,.." "Stop wondcrin', baby. Give me another week, and I'll make it all clear to you. How about a smoke and some sun up on the rock?"
"Sounds wonderful. You know darling, you could make it all clear to me now; all that matters anyway."
"I'd rather wait, doll," I said uncomfortably. "I'm really not too sure—"'
"Do you love me, Chris?" she asked quietly.
"I do. I love you, Kate. I could talk all day and not say it any better than that. I love you."
She smiled up at mo as we walked toward the shelf. "That's what matters," she said gently.
The last morning—and we didn't know then it would be the last—the skipper and the admiral lost their mirrors, towel rods, and medicine cabinets; sick bay lost its entire supply of sheets pillow cases, and pillows; and the CPO quarters gave up two sets of aluminium lockers. Then the galley lost its biggest copper. It wouldn't be a good bathtub, but it would do.
"One thing," said Kelly as we poled back after delivering the final load; "we don't have to worry about coat hangars and closet space."
"True. But we do have to worry about mosquito netting."
"We'll just ask the doctor. He should be glad to give us some."
"Oh, sure. Maybe we can talk the ladies into getting some. Tell 'em we're trying to fix up Officer's Country, or some such crap."
"What about the gauze the Belly Robbers use to make coffee? There are two whole rolls of it in the wardroom pantry."
"We can sure use it if we can't get the netting," I agreed. "Let's bring it this afternoon."
"Say Chris—" Kelly seemed embarrassed as he looked up from the task of mooring the raft. "Aren't we about finished? I mean, how about filling their little hearts with joy today."
I felt a strange reluctance. "1 don't know, Sam. There's still anlot to do"
"So four of us can do it faster and better. Yesterday it was the float. You had to secure that plywood on it, and anchor it just so—and today it was all that other crap. Jesus—" he grinned sympathetically—"I know you're scared, Chris, but—"
"Scared! Of what, for Christ's sake!"
"Of nothin', Chris. Velvet—that's my girl—she tells me your little lady is gettin' more nervous and ornery by the hour. She's sort of wonderin' what's holdin' things up, I think. If you're stallin', it's for no reason."
"I wish I was as sure as you two seem to be," I muttered, but my mind was on the big oysters I'd seen when I checked the float's anchors.
Kelly stared, then burst out laughing. "By God you are scared!"
"Balls." I was, a little. And I wondered about those oysters. Could there be pearls in 'cm7 It was something to think about.
Kelly was still chuckling. "I was right. A bos'n in love is a miserable creature altogether."
"Now you're startin' to sound like an Irishman," I said, answering his grin. "How about takin’ a stroll up by the pool?"
"Might as well," he said with elaborate indifference.
Both of them were seated on the rock shelf when we arrived. Both wore stern expressions and nothing else—and my gut tightened when I saw Kate had dispensed with her breech clout. Neither answered our greeting.
"What's this?" asked Kelly. "The two finest specimens of fightin' men in the whole area show up with gtad cries of greeting on their lips—and all their manly virtues on display—"
"Virtue, huh?" snorted Velvet. "That's what I want to talk to you about, funny man."
"Well, I'll be happy to tell you anything you want—"
"Not yours," she said evenly; "mine,"
"Oh."
"Yeah, man. 'Oh.’ You two go ahead wilh your bath. Looks like you could use it. Then let's have us a good man-to-woman talk."
"Uh-oh!"
"That's right. Now go wash your dirty self."
I found Kate's wide-eyed serious gaze on me. Her expression told me nothing but her colour was high; her breasts showed that telltale reaction to her breathing, and I thought her eyes reflected an inner excitement.
My mind was in a turmoil while Kelly and I bathed at the lower end of the pool. I caught myself stalling at the end, but Kelly out-stalled me, and I looked back at Kate while a thousand butterflies did a war dance in my stomach. Her eyes were steady, her lovely face sweet and composed—and only the quick rise and fall of those matchless breasts betrayed the height of her emotion. 1 turned to face her, and for nearly a minute we stared at each other.
"Chris—?" said Kelly softly.
"No!" It was Kate, but her eyes never left my face.
Then I was swimming the length of the pool; slowly at first, and then as hard as I could. I stood looking up at her, and
couldn't speak. I held up my arms. "Katie." I said hoarsely, "Katie."
"Yes, Chris?" And she smiled, the most beautiful smile I ever saw.
"I—I  love you, Kate," "I know, Chris." "And I want you."
"I know that, too—" and a faint shadow crossed her face.
"No—I mean, yes I do—but 1 want you from now on. Like for the rest of our lives."
She leaned forward, but still hesitated. "Darling—are you quite sure?"
"Oh Jesus, honey," I groaned, "I'm sure. Come down here where I can—tell you."
She slipped off the rock and into my arms.
"Finally !" said Velvet, and I wondered at the tears in Kate's eyes.
"You, Kelly!" It was Velvet again. "Come over here and speak your piece."
"Ma'm," he said grandly, "let me take you away from all this,"
She squealed with laughter, "Oh do, Big Daddy, do!" And then I was kissing Kate's lovely trembling mouth, and if there was any more conversation, I missed it.

Chapter Eleven

The strong, smooth body pressed close; the soft hair was against my face, and I could feel her fingers digging into my back. Her voice was half sob, half laughter.
"Darling, are you asking me to be your—your woman?"
"That's it, baby. We'll get married when we can, but..."
"But in the meantime you want me to live with you."
"Yes, Kate. We might have to wait for a long time, and it would be such a waste."
"A terrible, tragic waste. When Chris?"
'Today. Now."
"Ah, darling! And I thought you were getting—tired of waiting. I'll have to get my things. I really have quite a lot— except for clothes, of course."
"We'll all go together. Come on, baby. The sooner the better."
She leaned back in my arms, smiling up at me—and my heart nearly turned over. Not only because of her warm beauty and the nearness of that lithe wonderful body, but also because of the happiness I saw in her. Her hips moved; moved again—and her joyous laugh was the sweetest music I ever heard.
"Come on, doll. First things first."
"All right, precious—but kiss me."
That got a little involved, and we were both breathless when we climbed out of the pool. I was right behind her; she seemed a little careless getting up onto the bank, but when she faced me her flushed cheeks and glowing eyes completed the picture she'd given me.
"Let's hurry," she said, and the words were deep in her throat.
Kelly and Velvet were waiting on the path. Velvet wore a worried expression. "I don't know about you tigers going with us," she said doubtfully. "Kate and I could just wander in and wander out again with our things—"
"Sure," said Kelly, "Just tell ‘em you're goin' on a campin' trip."
"Okay. We could wait until tonight... ? No?"
"Not" It came in a chorus, and we ail laughed.
"This is the only way," I said. "We'll make it clear what the situation is—and besides, I want to have a talk with Dr. Reynolds."
"And get some mosquito netting," Kelly put in. "Oh," Kate exclaimed. "I hadn't even thought about that. Won't we need the tents?" "Don't worry about it, honey," I told her. "We'll be all right," Kelly grinned. "Just the mosquito netting."
Dr. Reynolds saw us coming across the clearing and met us in front of his tent. His face was set, and I was a little startled at the expression in his eyes. His glance went from Kate's breasts to her belly and back again. He licked his lips; his eyes wandered some more, and then I recognized the expression in them. It was a poor start. Not a word had been spoken, and I was already mad enough to kill him. And I wondered again about Dr. Reynolds.
"I believe you have an announcement to make," he said, and there was malice in his tone.
His eyes went briefly to my face, flickered at the carbine in my hand, and finally focused on the tip of Kate's right breast.
"That's right, Doctor—and you look at me, crumb, or you'll be eating your papaya with a bunch of busted stubs."
It wasn't the way I'd intended the interview to go, but there it was. His gaze had slid down over her belly to the prominent brush of curling red-gold hair; now it snapped back to my face,
"Threats again, Mr. O'Leary?" he said sharply.
"Yeah. I think I'm beginning to get your number, Doc. At first I  thought you were just a nut with dangerous ideas. Then I got the idea you wanted to be a little Caesar with all hands looking to you for guidance. Now I'm getting some more ideas, so pay real close attention while I issue some straight dope.
"Keep your freaks away from us, and we'll stay away from you. Make a move I don't like, and I'll lean on you."
Kelly cleared his throat pointedly.
"Sorry, Sam; a figure of speech. We'll lean on you—and that's just twice as bad. Understand ?"
"I understand the words," he said viciously. "I assure you that you will regret them."
"You're scarin' me, Doc. We all have to live here, and the island is pretty small. There are several things to consider—food, for one thing—but you and I can iron out the details later. For now—"
"Details?" he said, his voice rising. "Details? You think to bargain with me? What have you to offer me, Mr. O'Lcary? Nothing, nothing at all."
"You're wrong, Doc. I'll come back in a couple of days and we'll work out an agreement. Today Kate and Velvet are leaving, and they won't be back. Keep your weirdies away from us. Don't pull anything, and we promise not to tear up your settlement. Pass the word on. I offer you peace and health, Doc; that's the end of the bargain. Like I say, we'll work out the details later."
While we were negotiating, the clan had gathered. Dr. Myers and Dr. Wanek stood to one side, the redhead close by, but the rest of what passed for men advanced in a group. To my astonishment I saw that Johnson carried a Colt government model forty-five auto in his right hand. I trained out with the carbine.
"That's far enough, freaks."
"Party pooper," said Kelly reproachfully.
"Sorry, Sam."
"Later maybe?"
"More'n likely. Drop the pistol, Johnson." "Screw you."
The carbine spoke sharply. A puff of dirt kicked up beside the agricultural stud's right foot, and the automatic landed on the same spot an instant later.
"Back off, freaks. Farther. Sam?"
Kelly happily picked up the weapon. "You bad man, you," he said to Johnson. "You just show me where you keep the ammo for this nasty old gun."
Johnson turned and walked hastily toward his tent with Kelly close behind. I gestured after them with the carbine.
"That news to you, Doc?"
He bit his lip, and his eyes were venomous. I laughed at him.
"Looks like you've got troubles right here at home. All right, ladies; get your gear—and anything else you need. When you're ready we'll be on our way."
As we were leaving, all four of us loaded down with suitcases, bags—and even a couple of small washboards—Dr. Reynolds called out to me. He tried to give the impression that his good humour bad been restored—and at that he couldn't entirely keep his eyes off Kate's rump as he walked toward us.
''Let us part without animosity," he said smoothly,
"Suits me,"
"Ah—I'll look forward to your visit then. In two days, I believe you said?"
"Two or three. So long, Doc. Keep your Funny Farm under control and we'll get along fine."
"Yes, Ah—you're not aware of it, Mr. O'Leary, but actually you have done me a great service."
"You know, Doc," I said, setting down one of the bags, "your biggest problem is in thinking everyone else is stupid. Maybe some other freak has a gun hidden away. Think that over."
I picked up the bag. "You've done me a service, too, Doc, so that evens us."
"Ah—how is that?”
"Letting me know you thought you had the only gun in camp. Be careful with it; it could get you killed. So long, Doc."
"A raft," said Kate, staring at our primary transport. "But where on earth—"
"From the ship," I explained.
"That's not what I mean. Where are we going?"
"For a short trip, just as soon as we get this gear lashed down. Do you mind, honey?"
"No, of course not. I was afraid we were going to live on that old ship—not that I'd care, really." She flashed mc a smile that sent the butterflies back to work in my stomach.
She waded out to the raft, sandals in hand, and I caught my breath as she stepped gracefully aboard. I raised my eyes to find her smiling at me over her shoulder,
"I love you, Chris," she said quietly, "and please—don't ever stop looking at me like that"
"Don't see how I can," I muttered.
There was a squeal of protest from Velvet as Kelly swept her up in his arms and stepped into the water.
"Be still, woman," he ordered. "Keep kickin' around like that and I'm liable to dump you. You'd look funny with a Spanish pincushion stuck on your tail."
"You'd be cutting off your nose," she said sternly,
"In that case I'll be mighty careful," He deposited her on the raft; it rolled slightly and Kate's lithe body swayed as she maintained her balance. And there went my gut again.
I cast off the lines and climbed aboard as Kelly poled the raft away from the beach. I took the after pole, advised the women to sit down, and was very conscious of Kate's eyes on me while we poled through the shallow water. She moved aft, and the light breeze brought her hair against me—aod then her hand came up to rest on my thigh.
"You've got a beautiful body," she said softly. "Have many women told you that, darling?"
"No."
"Liar, I don't mind; just so I'm the last." Her hand went to the inside of my thigh; caressed me gently. "I love you," she repeated.
I stared down at her. "I can't tell you how I feel, because I don't have anything to compare it to. All I can say is—"
"Really, Chris?"
"Really what?"
"About—the comparing business."
"Sure, really. Hell, Katie, I'm in love with you—and I can't believe this happens more than once; not the way I feel about you."
"Even though you've been—"
"Don't say it, baby. Just believe this: there's never been anything approaching the way I feel about you. You're everything in the world to me. You're mine—and you'd better get used to the idea. It's a very permanent position,"
"I am yours, Chris," she whispered, "every bit of me," and the bright head leaned against my leg.
We neared the point; Kelly and I laid the poles aside and went to work with the paddles. Kate knelt close, hip and shoulder brushing me from time to time, and once her hand went to my belly. I looked at her questioningly and she blushed to the roots of her golden hair,
"I'm shameless," she muttered, but the blue eyes were steady.
"Good," I grunted and put my back into it.
In a few minutes the water shoaled again and we went back to the poles. This time Kate stayed where she was.
"I'll be good," she said, smiling up at me.
"I know," I said fervently, and she blushed again.
"That's not what I meant," she murmured unnecessarily, but her eyes glowed.
The first thing they noticed was the white sand of the beach, and both were delighted. Then as we drew nearer Kate saw the float, and before I realized her intent she dived into the water. She flashed one look at me over her shoulder and began to swim out toward the float with long, powerful strokes. I looked up to find both of the others grinning at me.
“I always wanted to pole a raft," Velvet drawled.
"Reckon we can handle it all right," Kelly's grin widened.
I laid my pole down and dived into the lagoon.
She was lying on her back when I climbed onto the float "Come here, darling," she said huskily, holding up her arms.
My hand was shaking when I began to caress her; the smooth wet thighs parted readily, and I tasted the salt on her nipples at the same time my hand found the pulsing warmth it sought. She drew her feet toward her; her knees flung wide and those rounded hips tilted upward. She gasped when my fingers stroked her, parting the warm softness of her body's lips—and the salt water was soon replaced by the slippery wetness of her passion.
She was ready then, but still I lingered over her. I kissed the sweet full mouth until it grew wet and slack and heavy. Her long tongue darted wildly, her breath came in gusts, and she moaned steadily as my fingers stroked the generous length of the warm, swollen-lipped slash between her jerking thighs.
Her hand groped for me, seized me, tugged at me. "Put this— this huge wonderful thing where it belongs," she said thickly. "Put it where it's always belonged—and let me love it."
I poised over her on hands and knees while her hips came up to me. Carefully her hand guided me to the entrance; she held me away with both hands while her hips tilted, and the warmth of her went clear through me when they slowly began to move. Then I was through the portal, and her hands were on my back. She moaned and writhed as I slipped gently into the hot slimy snugness of her; gasped when I withdrew a little, then gained another inch—and I felt her open to me slightly, saw the hot desire in her eyes, saw the dark heaviness of her moist parted lips.
I moved with more purpose then, and her hips met the measured thrusts with easy confidence. Once she cried out as I drove into her, but when 1 hesitated, the fingers dug into my back and she came up to me in a long writhing surge that seated me deep in her body. She paused then, her rump well up off the surface of the float, and her arms held me tight. Her eyes sparkled and her voice was joyful.
"Oh, my wonderful, precious darling 1 I'm yours, baby; take me now—and screw the living hell out of me!"
I lowered myself to my elbows. My left hand went to the squirming rump, my right took a handful of that bright wet, hair, and I drove into her with the first complete stroke. Her rump retreated; the muscles writhed under my hand as it rose again— not to meet my stroke exactly, but almost going with it like a fighter riding off a punch—so that while there was an incredible amount of movement, and I was half unsheathed at every surge of those muscular hips, her mount of love never really lost contact with me, although it ranged all the way to my navel.
I marvelled at her. I'd never known anyone approaching her— and then I was completely lost in her. It became a struggle, increasing in tempo and violence until we were writhing and surging in an abandoned frenzy of ecstasy—yet her timing never faltered, even when her eyes stared wildly into mine, her laughing, sobbing moans ceased, and she spoke to me in a voice that was almost a scream.
"Chris! Oh, my heart! I'm—ah, darling—I'm going to—nowl Chris—Now! Now! Now! Now .. ."
Twice more she came, with only a slight, temporary slackening of her ardour following each climax. Then the flood rose high in mc and I drove into her savagely, and she laughed with delight at the realization of what was happening.
"I'm close... Soon, baby..." And I suppose I was snarling.
"Oh yes! Yes! Come on, darling! Let me have it all. Fill me, precious ... Hurry, my heart—let me feel it spurting into mc!"
"Soon. Katie Katie Katie ..."
"Yes, darling—and I'm ready too . . . Tell me, tell mc, tell mc. .."
"Kate? Baby? Sweet darlin'...?"
"Yes! Come on! Ah God ...!"
"Here—it—now! Ah Katie—now! Now! Katie ..."
Every muscle in her tightened, quivered, then relaxed—and she was screaming softly in my ear. The flood had burst through the shattered dam; now it gradually subsided and in its wake left us both spent and quivering.
There was a long period of murmured foolishness, and then her hands urged me up to arms length. I was surprised to see anxiety in her face.
"Well?" she said, suddenly shy.
I was puzzled for a moment, then understood. "Baby," I told her earnestly, "there can't be another one like you in all this world."
She smiled. "Good. Can I tell you something—without hurting you? Something that's past and dead and long over with, but that I—that 1 want made clear to you?"
"It's not necessary, Katie—but go ahead if you want to."
"I do. I've known three other men, Chris. I was married to one, and was considering the other two rather seriously at—at the time. One before, one after. I didn't even know what love-making was until today. Now—does that bother you, dearest ?"
"Not really—and I'm glad you told me. I guess I'd have wondered about it. I'll be the last one. That's all that matters."
"That's good, darling, because if you'd been first I might never have realized how wonderful you arc." She grinned up at me impudently and a dimple showed in her cheek. "That could work both ways, you know."
"It does, doll face," and she laughed delightedly at my heartfelt assurance.
Her hands moved over me, and I felt life returning full force to my back and legs. She stirred under me.
"What are you—doing?" she asked. Already she was getting a little breathless.
"Not a damn thing. I'm not movin' a muscle."
"Something's going on. Something very nice." Her hips moved tentatively, then with deliberate provocation.
"My, my!" she said happily.
It was almost another hour before we swam lazily into the beach.
Kelly and Velvet were nowhere in sight, naturally. I hadn't expected them to be, but I saw they'd moored the raft well up in the creek. We walked up the beach to look at it, Kate blissfully kicking sprays of the clean white sand ahead of her.
"It's so lovely!" she exclaimed. "This beautiful beach, this little stream, the ferns—and hemmed in by those towering cliffs —oh darling, are we going to live here?"
"If you like it, sweetheart. It's what Kelly and I had in mind."
I watched her with intense admiration while she slowly turned, raptly surveying her surroundings while I raptly surveyed her. That sweet face had never been lovelier, or her superb body more relaxed—and I couldn't help comparing this poised radiant beauty with the writhing, surging, magnificently demanding woman on the float. And then she turned to face me. I saw the rise of her breasts, the tautened belly, the high colour in her cheeks—and I realized she'd been fully aware of my attention.
"Don't ever stop," she said quietly.
"No chance. You don't mind then, Katie?"
"Mind?" she took my hands. "Do I mind breathing? It's no more necessary to me. I only hope you never get tired of it. I dread the thought of you seeing mc naked without that look in your eyes. I keep thinking that you've never seen me any other way, and a woman is supposed to reserve the sight of her body for extremely intimate occasions."
"There aren't any rules to worry about here, doll. We've got sheets, towels—plenty of material of one kind and another. Do you want clothes, Katie?"
She considered the question thoughtfully. "Back there I'd have jumped at the chance, but—well, hero—I'm a little afraid to make any change after such a perfect beginning." She moved close against me. "Decide for me, darling. It's your body; how do you want it?"
She leaned back, looking up at me. I guess I showed my relief because she grinned suddenly, and her eyes were soft.
"In that case," I drawled, "I'll make a thoughtful, considered determination of the problem."
"I stay naked," she nodded.
"You do indeed."
"You won't just—come to take it for granted?"
"Baby, with the build and that skin—and—so forth, a wooden Indian couldn't take you for granted."
The lovely mouth was close, and I kissed it. Her hips moved in response and then she was leaning back again, her hands hooked over my shoulders.
"How about going into that 'so forth' bit a little further, O'Leary?"
I drew her close. "Hell, doll, I've been into it about as far as I can go."
She hid her face against my chest. "You sure have! For a while there..."
"Go ahead."
"No. Later, maybe."
"Did I hurt you, Kate? Tell me. Goddamn it, I—" "Oh, Chris!" she laughed softly. "A little at first, but—please believe me—I didn't mind. Now about this nudist business." "Yeah?"
"That has to work both ways." "It's worth it."
"Good. I love your body, Chris. I adore you. I'm so happy..." Her voice grew faint, then trailed away completely.
I held her very close and stroked the bright hair. "Come on now, baby—everything's fine."
"Nothing was ever so fine." She sniffed and slid smoothly out of my arms. There were bright tears in her eyes, but her smile was dazzling. "Come on," she said, holding out her hand; "show me around your kingdom."
"All right, Princess. Step over here to the creek—we'll have to cross it—and watch out for the lumber. We've left it pretty well scattered around."
"Oh look, darling! I feel so guilty. They unloaded the raft and took half of the things away, I wish they'd waited."
"Kelly knew what he was doing," I said drily. "Now listen, honey. I want to show you something, but I want it to be—well, sort of a surprise."
"Good." Her eyes were sparkling. "I like surprises."
"Yeah, well I hope this is a good one. Just follow me, and promise to keep your eyes on the ground until 1 tell you to look."
"I'm to follow behind you—and you expect me to keep my eyes on the ground? Silly boy!"
"I didn't know women were like that."
"Well, they are. At least this one is where you're concerned."
"Okay, then. Just don't go gaping around,"
"That's easy enough. I promise."
I led her up the path to the bench, and she kept up a running commentary all the way.
"My goodness, what a pair of shoulders—and Katie, did you ever sec such a cute bottom?
"No, Miss Muldoon; can't say that I have. But I don't notice bottoms.
"Hra-m. Not very observant, are you? How about that slim waist? How would you like to try that for size, Katie old girl?"
"Now that might have possibilities. Have you—ah—had the pleasure?
"Indeed, yesl My dear, the things I could tell you!
"Please! I'm a sensitive young woman ..."
And so on. She got to breathing a little before we topped the rise but it didn't shut her up. Me? I was content to know she was so happy. I turned and held out my hands to her.
"Oh my!" she burbled. "How the view has changed. Surely, Miss Muldoon—you don't have to cope with that! A sweet young thing like—"
"All right! You can look now, baby."
She raised her eyes to stare out over the lake. Kelly and Velvet were already in the water. They floated lazily nearby, looking like a pair of cats that had just finished off a whole flock of canaries. Kate was speechless for nearly half a minute.
"Oh, it's beautiful 1" she breathed at length. "What a wonderful surprise—" and then her eyes widened as she looked past me at the two houses. "Oh, Chris!" she said, and in a moment: "Oh, darling!"
"Uh, yeah. Want to look inside?"
"Which one is ours?" Suddenly she seemed strangely repressed,
"The one on the left. Is something wrong, Katie?"
"Nothing's—wrong. Oh, let's hurry; you dawdle so!" She ran ahead of me, and my belly started acting up again.
When I reached the house she was standing in the middle of the room with an odd, strained expression on her face. She moved to the broad bed, ran her hand over the taut white sheet, and then stared out over the half-wall at the lagoon,
"The mosquito netting," she said absently.
"Yeah, See these cords, doll? Slack 'em off and the wooden gratings swing down into place. They're the deck gratings out of the storerooms, but they work fine. Same way in the back and at the open end. We made 'em this way so they'd be cool."
"It's nice and cool," she said quietly. She ran her hand along the back of the easy chair, stared down at the green leather couch, and stood silently in front of the table with its two wardroom chairs.
"We brought the two shortest tables we could find," I explained. "Sec, you can fold up the legs and stow it against the bulkhead if it's in your way. The milk can's full of water, and you're supposed to use that big shelf for—well, like a sink board. We washed all those dishes and pots and pans; washed off the furniture. . . . we've started on a stove out between the houses. It's not finished, but we've got the plate and plenty of fire brick . .
I broke off finally, realizing I sounded every bit as nervous and uneasy as I felt. Damn it, I told myself. What in hell ever made you think a woman like that one would be pleased with a half-assed set-up like this? True, we'd done a damn good job on it; it was clean and airy, and everything fitted well—
"The privy's that way," I said, completing the drab picture as she paused stone-faced in front of the big mirror. "The bucket is for hauling water, and those dishpans—for Christ's sake, Katie, say something!"
She turned and I saw big tears welling out of her lovely eyes. "Ah, Chris," she said brokenly. "I thought when you stopped coming to the pool every day . . . and when you did come you seemed to be in such a hurry to get away most times ... oh, darling!" She held out her arms and I drew her close.
"Hell, doll," I said miserably: "we've got to stay some place and maybe it won't be too long."
"I—I don't care if—if we stay here the—rest of our lives," she sobbed, her tears wet on my chest.
I was bewildered. "Then it's all right Kate?"
"All right!" she wailed. "It's glorious! If we live for—for a hundred years, and—if you buy me a mansion—we'll never have anything more—precious than this."
She held up her tear wet face, and it was a glory of happiness. "Chris—my heart—I love you so!"
I learned something that afternoon. You're a hell of a lot better off if you don't try to understand women. Just go along with 'cm—and now and then thank God that they're the way they are.
When she'd settled down a little she took another look around, and my relief grew when I realized the extent of her happiness. I didn't understand it entirely, but she was more than content, and that was certainly the main thing. Finally she decided to try the bed. She lay there smiling up at me, and the sight of that lush, golden body on the snow-white sheet pretty well undid me, I moved toward her.
"Uh-oh!" she said in pretended alarm, "Am I going to have trouble with you?"
"Depends on what you consider trouble."
"Right now I consider that trouble," she said, staring pointedly.
I sat on the edge of the bed, leaned over her, and scattered a few kisses around. "Baby," I said huskily ...”
"Not now," she murmured.
It looked to me like some more kisses were indicated.
"Wait, darling ..."
I leaned into it a little.
"Please ..."
The dark blue eyes were pleading, and even though her breath was coming pretty fast, I eased off. "Cigarette, doll?"
"Please." She took the lighted cigarette when I handed it to her, and I noticed her hand was trembling a little. She saw my glance and smiled. "You're getting through to me all right. It's just that—well for one thing I'm—I'm sore, damn it. But more than that.,."
"Tell me, sweet," I kissed her mouth, and my hand went to a rounded breast.
"Oh, that's not fair! Tonight—in our own bed, in our own house—please, Chris."
I sat up. "Okay, doll. I'm probably—"
"Please understand, darling. Out there on the float—that was beautiful and wonderful and tremendously satisfying—but—it was something that had to be—well, gotten out of the way, in a manner of speaking—do you understand what I'm trying to say, my heart?"
"I think so, baby. Try me with some more."
"Yes, of course. Tonight—I don't want there to be any urgency or anything on your mind except me the first time we make love here in our own bed. I want to be clean; I want the soft darkness —and I want you to feel that you have all the time there is—and you know now how completely and wonderfully you satisfy me— and there won't be anything but the pleasure I'll give you, and nothing to worry you—oh, Chris, won't you help me? I must sound so silly to you...."
"You sound fine. I'm probably bluffing anyway. You damn near crippled me out there,"
She grinned, and the dimple was back in her cheek. "Good. I was beginning to wonder. Now can we try the lake?"
I helped her off the bed, and the smile she gave me made my head swim, "Honey," I said, "you know what I think of your body; your—beauty, and so forth, don't you?"
Her hands hooked behind my neck. "I've got an inkling, but I'm ready to listen."
"I'm serious, damn it."
"So am I."
"What I'm trying to say is—can you guess what I'd miss most —if I had to be away from you ?"
"I'm afraid I can, yes..,," but I knew she was teasing me.
"It's your mouth, darlin’. That warm beautiful mouth. If I couldn't see it smile; if I couldn't kiss it now and then, and if I couldn't hear it letting out that sweet voice..."
"O'Leary," she said positively, "you're in love."
"Yeah. That's what I've been telling you, baby."

Chapter Twelve

After swimming call Kate and I received a formal invitation to dine with the neighbours. The ladies expressed amazement over the quality of the rations, and Kelly didn't stretch the point by telling them how old they really were. We finished up with fresh mangoes—and all that brought up the subject of food.
"Tomorrow morning we'll have fresh fish for breakfast," Kelly promised. "There are some real good jigs and hooks in the emergency kits. The line is pretty old, but Johnson had plenty. He was kind enough to lend me some when I asked him. That man is all heart. He threw in several things along with the ammo."
"Sounds good," I said from the depths of the long couch. "I'm glad you and the agricultural stud are hitting it off so well."
"Oh yeah, we're buddies," He lay back on the bed and watched intently while Velvet lighted a couple of cigarettes. She handed him one and perched her sleek brown self on the edge of the bed.
"Thanks girl," he said quietly, and got a smile for a bonus.
"I've been giving this food business some thought," I announced, putting my hand on the bright head leaning against my shoulder.
"Watch out," Kelly warned. "So far, every time he's put his mind to work, it's meant blood, sweat and tears for all hands."
"This time too. I figure we need our share of the Funny Farm's vegetables, and I also figure we should work for it. I don't think we should get the reputation for taking things we don't rate, or do—interpretive dancing, and I've always worn a lot more than— give the head freak a lever to use against us. So far, I think the others are all pretty neutral. We'd be smart to avoid stirrin’ ‘em up."
"Sounds reasonable," Kelly agreed, "but what if he doesn't go for it?"
"Then we'll have to take the attitude that he had his chance and blew it. If there's any hard feelin' it'll be directed toward him—and that won't hurt a damn bit. In any case, we'll get the chow."
"Sounds like you're plannin' on offerin' him a deal."
"I'm suggesting that we do. Since any dealings we have with the Funny Farm affect us all, I think we should discuss 'em first and then vote on 'em."
"Then tell Doc that's the way it's goin' to be."
"That's about the size of it. I'd like to make this clear. I couldn't care less for the whole damn bunch of 'em, but we'd be smart to avoid trouble—especially with Meyers, Wanek and that redhead."
Kate leaned away and frowned at me. "I knew it! You were very impressed with her the night she confirmed Dr. Wanek's devotion to duty."
"Sure I was," I ruffled the thick, bright hair, and she grinned in response. "How about it, Katie? Mind keeping your part-time job a while longer? Just 'til something better comes along?"
"For the time being," she answered, smiling—and again I was unable to read the expression in the dark blue eyes.
"Velvet?"
"Seems only right to me. Besides, we don't want to get all fat and sloppy, do we?"
"How about three hours a day in the fields, four days a week. It's more than our share, but—I can see several reasons for doing it that way."
"So can I," said Velvet, staring thoughtfully at me. "I'm beginning to see why you're wearing that green braid, chum."
"Please—that's gold braid. Are we agreed, then?"
"Sounds all right to me," Kate put in, "but it's going to be a long haul getting to the fields."
"Short haul, baby. We pole around Kelly's Head—the headland out there—and we're right at the beach below the fields. A ten minute walk and we're there. It'll be a lot easier when we build a boat."
Kelly raised himself on an elbow. "Won't it be kind of risky leavin' this place unguarded?"
"That's one of the things I'll discuss with Dr. Reynolds. I think I've made our position clear on that, but I'll make sure. By the way, Katie; how come the Funny Farm doesn't have a boat?"
"They do; a small sail boat. A sixteen-footer, I think. It's an open boat with oars, sail, and centre board. It's kept chained and padlocked to a palm tree on the beach below the camp. Dr. Reynolds has the keys, and he's the only one who uses it."
"How about that? We'll have to take it. It would be too easy for some of them to sneak around here, so we'll just remove the temptation."
"And it saves us a lot of time and effort." said Kelly lazily.
"True, but now I'll need help. I don't like to ask it, but will you come with me, Katie?"
"I'd planned on it," she informed me evenly, and her hand came across my lap to rest lightly on the off thigh.
"Uh—yeah. Well, that about winds up the business of the evening, unless somebody has something to bring up."
Nobody did. Kelly sat up and stretched.
"It's starting to get dark," he observed. "Do you ladies want a light ? We've got a couple of lanterns."
"No!" They answered together, and Kelly's teeth flashed in a grin.
"In that case, it's time for Kelly's Surprise Party." He slid off the bed and pulled a blue satchel from under it.
"My buddy Johnson was good enough to give me this loot bag to carry his gifts," he said, holding it up for us to admire.
Velvet laughed. "Was that before or after you skinned your knuckles?"
"Uh—more like during. Then we came to an understanding, and he forced a couple of these on me as a mark of his esteem." He straightened and held aloft a fifth of Jim Beam. "Is it real?" I asked reverently,
"Real as good sour mash bourbon can be. He had quite a goodly supply. I said I wouldn't tell Dr. Reynolds, and he said thanks. Velvet girl, will you get the branch water while I pour for our guests?"
By full dark Kelly had poured the third round. "The bottle and the pitcher are on the table, ladies and gentlemen, From this point I suggest that each look deep into his own conscience for guidance, I shall contribute to no one's downfall but my own."
"And mine," said Velvet's voice from the direction of the bed.
"Naturally. Move over, girl. Not too far, now."
"You know," said Velvet conversationally, "there's one thing I really miss, especially with a—stop that Kelly—drink in my hand, and that's music."
"Me too," Kate agreed. "Right now a little soft music and some moonlight would make everything complete."
Kelly's deep voice came from the darkness. "Ladies, you're in luck. The moon will be up within an hour, and Chris and I will provide the music."
At once his big voice filled the room." 

'Proudly the note of the trumpet is sounding; 
Loudly the warcries arise on the dale: 
Fleetly the steed by Lough Swilly is bounding—' "

And I joined him, for no Irishman can hear "O'Donnell Abu!" and resist it—especially when there's a cup of uisge beatha in his hand. Then the four of us sang some popular songs while we lowered the level of the jug a little farther, Kate and Velvet surprised us with a fine two-part rendition of "I Like Your Kind of Love" and Kelly and I replenished the drinks again.
There was deep quiet for a while, interrupted by some muttered remonstrances from Velvet. I discovered a ripe breast against my face, addressed myself to it, and found its wet tip tasted like bourbon. Kate's soft chuckle sounded in my ear.
"That's called fighting fire with fire," she said clearly,
"I wonder what that means," Kelly muttered.
"Don't ask," Velvet snapped—"and you stop that! You can wait."
"Maybe we'd better go," I suggested. "Already?" said Kate hopefully.
"Oh, no!" said Velvet, her voice pleading. "It's early—and this is a very special night for all of us. The party's just getting started,"
Kate's hand went into my lap and I heard the quick intake of her breath. "I don't know," she said doubtfully.
"Please stay," said Velvet, and then huskily: "All right, baby— but that's all—hear?"
There was a loaded silence. Kate moved so that she lay across my lap. She hugged my rampant problem between her breasts and my searching fingers discovered that her own problem was just as acute. She whimpered softly and with her hand guiding it caressed my throbbing phallus with first the tip of one breast, and then the other—and my heart stood still as for just an instant I felt the wet warmth of her mouth.
"Let's go, baby," I said, speaking with difficulty.
"Too late," she whispered. "Far too late."
She got up; I felt a lush breast brush my face as she leaned close, and then there was a warm thigh on either side as she knelt astride me. My hands went to her rump as her fingers guided me into her, and the firm flesh writhed and quivered as she slowly enveloped me. She lay against me for long minutes then while my hands caressed her, and the sound of her heavy breathing was better than anything she could have said.
"There are—certain advantages—to this," she panted leaning back to give me the freedom of her breasts.
There were at that, but I didn't answer; it's hard to make sense with the tip of a woman's breast in your mouth.
Sounds of a struggle came from the bed, and Velvet was growling deep in her throat. Kate leaned forward and raised her rump. It began to move slowly enough but was soon jerking frantically and after a while, her head went back and she brought a deep joyous cry of exaltation up from the depths of her perfect body.
Velvet's crooning voice came out of the darkness. "I'm happy for you, Katie; happy for all of us. It's a wonderful house-warming." And then: "Oh, Sam! Look honey—how beautiful."
I realized belatedly that the moon had risen, and a broad shaft of silver light flooded the couch. I knew it didn't enhance the view a whole lot, but...
"Don't you want to move, Katie?" I whispered.
Her answer was a slow, tantalizing movement of her hips. I don't remember many of the details after that. Kate was wildly passionate, and there was a good deal of noise. I know that all restraint was gone; both women made it abundantly clear when one of them reached a climax, and Kelly informed the whole countryside when his turn came Then I joined Kate in a writhing sobbing explosion that nearly wrecked both of us.
There was a quiet, murmuring period of recovery, punctuated by occasional soft contented laughter. Then we all had a drink to a highly successful housewarming, and went for a swim. Katie and I returned to our own house, and the moonlight transformed her into bright silver and deep shadow when she stretched ecstatically on the big bed.
"Go to sleep, my darling," she murmured when I took her in my arms."
"But, Katie . .."
"Sleep, baby, I'll wake up—and I'll wake you. Then we'll warm our own house." "Promise?"
She laughed deep in her throat. "I guarantee it."
The room was dark when I woke to find her soft mouth on mine. "Now, my heart," she said huskily; "now..."
"Chris," she said sleepily.
"Doll face?"
"That was lovely."
"Yes, it was, Katie."
"It's a wonderful bed for making love."
"We need the space all right."
She was quiet for a while then while she lay with her head on my shoulder. I was nearly asleep when she put her warm mouth close to mine and whispered, "Darling?"
"Baby?"
"Where are we going to put the nursery?" "Oh hell, baby, we can put it any—nursery! Holy Christ!" "It's only a figure of speech, dearest. Actually we won't need—"
"Great sufferin' balls of the Arabian Knights!" "Oh."
"What do you mean, 'oh'?"
"Docs the idea alarm you, Chris?"
"I don't know. I haven't had time to think about it."
"Well, take time."
"All right, I have—and I'm alarmed, all right." "Oh."
"Hell, yes, it alarms me. I've got to be damn sure Dr. Meyers and Dr. Wanek stay healthy. I've got to make sure that head freak understand that our deal is off as soon as we're sure you're—that is ..."
"Pregnant, dear."
"Yeah, pregnant. I'm not going to have you working in the fields after that, understand?"
"Darling, I'm sure that everything will work out—"
"You've got to have the right chow. I read somewhere that's important. I may have to build another shack and keep Wanek over here for a while—"
"Dearest—"
"I've got to take this up with Dr. Wanek. He's not only a woman doctor, he's knocked—he's got a little problem of his own, so these things will all be fresh in his mind—you got the cigarettes, baby? Say, do you feel—no, that's silly...."
"Calm down, honey."
"Goddamn it, we've got to get you out of here. You should be in a hospital—" "Oh, darling .. .1"
"Arc you laughing at me, knucklehead?"
"Oh no, my own; I'm not laughing at you. I'm just very, very happy 1"
"Yeah? Say, honey, how do you like the name Michael?" "Michael?"
"Michael Christopher O'Leary. It was my father's name ... you're laughin’ at me again!"
"I'm not—sure if I'm laughing or—or crying. Oh Chris, I love you sol"
A long time ago, about the time I first started to make out, I wondered occasionally what it would be like to wake up some morning with the sun shining, and find the loveliest, most desirable woman in the world lying naked on the bed beside me. Now I know. She was smiling at me, her thick golden hair a tangled mass around her beautiful contented face.
"Tell me," she said drowsily.
"I love you."
"More."
So I told her a lot more. She was in my arms long before I was finished, the soft hair tickling my face. I kissed her maybe a couple of dozen times, here and there.
"Tell me something else: am I good for you?"
We were both breathing a lot faster by the time I got well into that one.
"I—I think I've got the picture," she gasped, moving my hand away and maintaining her hold on it. "One thing more. Do you feel—well married, sort of?" She was still smiling, but I thought her eyes needed reassuring.
"I feel like you belong to me. Knowing you love me is the—the greatest thing that's ever happened to me. I want you to be the mother of my kids—and I want to see you lying beside me like this every morning of my life. I can't shake the notion that this was all planned ahead of time in some way, and that all we had to do was find each other—and that everything that happened before was just a preparation for this.
"Hell, yes, I feel married."
She looked at me for quite a while without speaking, and the glorious blue eyes grew very bright. Then she rolled away from me a little, lifted a perfect sun-browned thigh, and replaced my hand.
"See what you do to me?" she whispered. "I—see, yes." "Well, darling?"
It was slow, gentle, and almost dreamily relaxed. She had only the one orgasm; it came after a very long time, and then only after she felt me beginning to spasm as I spilled into her. She said, "Ah Chris..."—it was a long gusty sigh of happiness—and that was all. It was the sweetest moment I could remember.
Kelly and Velvet joined us in the lake, and then Kelly and I left them to make breakfast at our house while we took the raft and went fishing. Either these waters hadn't been fished for many years or the fish were unusually cooperative. In any case, we had two nice snook within minutes, easily enough for breakfast.
After we ate the ladies ran us out, saying they had house-cleaning chores to take care of—but when we glanced in a few minutes later they were both on the couch, and deep in animated conversation.
"Reckon they're checkin' the box scores?" Kelly grinned. "Could be. Sam, I'm goin' to see Dr. Reynolds today." "Think you're up to it?"
I answered his grin. "Probably not, but I'm goin' anyway. Before I go there's somethin' I want to kick around with you. A couple of things have been purlin' me, and I'd like to hear what you think of 'em."
"Like—why didn't the Funny Farm pick this place, instead of the other one?"
"You're sharp this morning. Maybe it's because they couldn't get a deep-draught ship in here."
"I'm always sharp. Do you really think that's the reason?"
"No. Old Doc's been here several times before he set up the nudist camp; he could have brought explosives and opened up the pass around Katie's Point if he'd wanted to."
"This is a hell of a lot better lagoon, and the fresh water supply beats anything they've got over there."
"That's right, and if we're as close to the Equator as the gizmo says we arc, he's on the weather side. They must have worked like dogs to clear their camp area, and there was more room just waitin' for 'em here—and with a boat he could get to the fields faster."
"Do you see Old Doc makin’ that kind of mistake, Chris?" "No, not good Old Doc. He's got at least one damn good reason." "The ridge, maybe?"
"Sam! You've been thinkin' behind my back." "I've been inspired lately."
"Okay, follow it up. What's the ridge got to do with it?" "It's in his way. The Old Doc had the peasants clear away the trees in front of his cute little old laboratory—" "So he did."
"And if that laboratory is facin' east-northeast—" "Which it is."
"And if Eden is west-southwest of Hawaii—" "Which I'il bet we are" "Then he picked that spot because of his radio." "And you figure he has a transmitter?" "Don't you, Chris?"
"It's the only thing I can figure. He didn't hide the fact he had a receiver, so he could afford to have pretty good equipment. That means he could get any number of stations—including several from right here. But if he planned on transmitting—and to a particular area—he'd have to have a clear shot. His transmitter has to be pretty small, or he could have kept it hidden from the others."
"You're just about convinced, aren't you?"
"Well Sam, I've tried my damndest, and I can't think of another explanation."
"If you've tried, I won't worry about it. No use overlappin' genius."
"Good sound reasontn'. Try this: why would good old Doc pull a sneaky like that?" "His ace in the hole?" "Keep goin" with it"
"Like—if he gets in a bind he can holler for help?"
"Yeah. Now we come to the real puzzler. What has Old Doc got to offer in return for that help?"
Sam scratched his head. "You're convinced they wouldn't consider his gratitude payment enough—no, I can see you're the cynical type."
"Real cynical."
"I give up—unless nine beautiful women—no?"
"No, not even these nine"
"Okay, what is it? Secret treasure?"
"I don't know, Sam," And that was the truth—but I had a hunch he'd come pretty close, at that.
"Too bad they took all the radio gear off the ship," he said thoughtfully. "We could have listened in on him, maybe."
"Yeah," I agreed, remembering; "Old Doc checked me out on that first thing. It sure adds up, doesn't it?"

Kelly's expression was grim. "I haven't liked the idea of you and Kate goin' back there alone from the beginnin'. Now I like it a whole lot less. What if they grab you?"
"They won't. Doc's not ready to make a move yet, Sam. He'll be all sweetness and light, and all the time congratulatin' himself on how clever he is. Besides, you'll have the carbine and he'll know you'll come shootin' if anything goes wrong,"
"I sure as hell will. He could use you as hostages, Chris."
"No chance. A hostage is only valuable if the enemy knows you're holdin' one. He'd have no way of lettin' you know before the blood started flowin'. He could maybe hold me and let Kate go; somethin' like that—but it would be a gamble, and Old Doc doesn't figure he has to gamble. Anyway, he's not expectin' me today."
"That's somethin’. If you're sure it's all right—" "I wouldn't be takin' Kate if I had any doubt. I'll make our agreement with him, take the boat, and come on home." "He won't like that boat bit."
"I'll bet he doesn't bat an eye. That will complete the picture, Sam, He'll see us over here fat, dumb and happy, secure in the knowledge that we have all the rafts and the only boat on the island. Then when he's ready—bang—he takes us completely by surprise."
"Say, he is a clever bastard at that."
"Oh yeah, diabolically shrewd is what he Is. Only we've got a big edge, Sam. We're not near as fat and dumb as he thinks we are."
"And we're a whole lot happier."
"Right, and aimin' to stay that way,"
"I still wish you'd take the carbine."
"If they could get their hands on that they might come after us themselves. Remember tellin' me how you could make an M-l carbine fire full automatic like an M-2?"
"Yeah, Stone down the sear and trigger spur—"
"Why don't you work on it today—if you get time?"
He grinned. "I'll see if I can get around to it. Chris, I'm convinced about the radio, but I sure wish I knew why you're so certain Old Doc is eventually comin' after us."
"Just a hunch, Sam. If you want to check it out, take a look at the bottom around that float."
"Do you want me to wear something?" Katie asked.
I thought about it, and its possible effect on Dr. Reynolds. She made it easy for me. "Personally, I'd just as soon go as I am." "Any particular reason ?"
"Yes. There's a lot of me, and I'd like to make it clear that it's all yours. I'd enjoy telling the whole world we're lovers, but I'll just have to start small I guess. I think I know how you feel, but I wish you'd indulge me this once, darling."
So that's how it was. Just as wc left the house Kate called to me and I stopped, wondering if I'd forgotten something.
"Turn around, dearest."
I faced her and she stared at me so long, and with such a strange expression on her face that I felt my face getting hot. "What is it?" I growled.
"I wish I had a camera," she said wistfully. "I'd love to have a picture of you like that—wearing your officer's cap, your sandals, that damn pistol—and nothing else on that sweet wonderful body. I love you, O'Leary; more than I'll ever be able to make you understand."
The day had begun beautifully, and didn't show any signs of deteriorating. I saw that she'd made one concession to the proprieties; she was wearing her jade ear-rings—and the piece in her navel.
I cast off the lines, pulled the raft down to the mouth of the creek, and helped her aboard. Her lithe body swayed gracefully as I shoved the raft into deeper water, and it twisted with a breathtaking display of beautiful soft-sheathed muscles when I stepped aboard. She grinned at something she saw in my face, and as I took up a boat hook she said tenderly. "Your appreciation is deeply appreciated, darling. If I ever risk losing these moments; if I ever show signs of letting myself go—please kick me right square in the ass."
1 regarded it thoughtfully. "Pat it—sure. Kiss it—often. Bite it—now and then. But kick it ? Never."
She laughed and picked up the other boat hook, taking her place at what I considered our port bow. I took the starboard quarter, and we were soon working in a unison that sent the raft along at a fairly good rate of speed.
"Hey, Skipper," she called over a solid brown shoulder.
"Yeah?"
"If you see me do anything wrong, just whistle." "I'm keepin' a close eye on you"—and that was a fact.

Her back tapered beautifully from the broad shoulders to the slim, muscular waist. Her shape then flowed smoothly into the strong, rounded hips, the firm enticing rump, the long lovely dancer's legs—and there was her sweet face, smiling at me over her shoulder.
"Will I do?"
"I'm not plannin' on throwin' you back."
"Good—but you're taking advantage of me, O'Leary."
"Sure, and that's the truth of it, machree."
"You're a lecherous man altogether."
"I am that."
"And it's beginning to show. Won't you ever be satisfied ?" Her voice was taking on the rich quality I loved to hear, and 1 knew she was pleased.
"I sincerely hope not," I told her earnestly.
"So do 1, darling—so do I."
Then I made a pleasant discovery, and it was my turn to laugh. "Looks like I'm not alone. Look alive there, deck force; you've got us steamin' in circles."
"Aye, aye, sir." She glanced around again, and I saw the familiar flush in her cheeks. "I love you, Chris. And you're right; I guess I'm just a—a wanton."
"Good."
"A want in' wanton."
"Better and better. Maybe we ought to pull into the beach and—"
"Oh no! Get your back into it, O'Leary. We've got a job to do, remember? Besides—" she missed the bottom altogether, that time—"I sort of enjoy having you.."
"Having me what?"
"Never mind. Shouldn't we be using the paddles, O mighty Skipper, sir?"
We rounded the point and took up the boat hook poles again. "You know, Kate; there's another thing Old Doc left out of his calculations." "What's that, precious?"
"A priest. Not only he doesn't plan on havin’ any religion in his brave new world, he's goin’ to do away with marriage, too— the shithead."
"Chris!"
"Well, there ought to be a priest,"
She was silent for a while, and then: "Is it so important to you, darling?"

"Yes. I want you lashed down and secured." "I am, Chris."
"But our kids would probably appreciate it a lot if their father and mother were married."
The richness grew in her voice. "You used some very nice words just then, O'Leary. We'll be married some day. In the meantime, don't fret about it. I'm yours. I always will be, if that's what's bothering you."
"That's part of it. Mostly I'm concerned about you. There's the ship; let's pole on around to that beach you were telling me about."
"You're the skipper."
"You just remember that."
"Always. Hello, lovely old ship."
"She's a rust bucket, baby."
"She is not! How can you say such a thing? She brought you here, didn't she?"
"Good point. I'll never speak disrespectfully of her again. Let's beach the raft at the edge of the trees there, baby. No use giving them too much warning."
Somehow there was a lot of contact with her smooth warm body when we beached. She stood very close when I tied a mooring line to the trunk of a coconut palm, and her hip brushed me several times as we walked along the narrow strip of beach.
We came to the break in the trees. I saw with satisfaction that the boat was a good one. The oars were in her; a mast with a covered sail furled around it, and the boat was fitted with a centreboard well. I started to move on, but Kate caught my arm.
"Wait," she said softly.
She moved in close, hooking her hands behind my neck in what was becoming one of her favourite maneuvres. Her thighs and belly were against me; those incomparable breasts inviting attention—and by God her hips were moving! In a few moments she stepped away, smiling demurely. She eyed her handiwork approvingly while I tucked the flap of the G.I. holster in behind the cartridge belt. Both the smile and the handiwork lingered while I broke out the pistol and jacked a round into the barrel. I eased the hammer down carefully, bolstered the pistol, and stared at her pleased face.
"Just what the hell are you up to, woman ?"
"There are a lot of naked women up there, doll. I'm not worried, but—well, I'd hate to see that look in your eyes for anyone else—even casually. A woman has to protect her interests."
"You're a nut," I informed her. "Let's go."
"Yes, master." She was still smiling when we reached the clearing, and when a nude Chinese woman stared at us she slipped an arm around my waist,
"You're blushing!" she said delightedly.
"Yeah."
"Never mind, baby. It's almost gone—and besides, I think it's cute!"

Chapter Thirteen

A tall brown-haired Caucasian woman and an ebony black Negress hurried past us, their tits bouncing in unison. They went part way up the path to Dr. Reynold's laboratory; he appeared in answer to their call, stared briefly at Kate and me, and quickly stepped back into the building. He emerged in a few moments and locked the door carefully behind him. Stowing the key in a pouch at his bony hip, he walked slowly down the path toward us. Kate's arm tightened around my waist as we awaited his approach.
"How pleasant," he said affably, the smile not quite reaching his eyes. "I didn't expect you until tomorrow at the earliest. You look ravishing, my dear." His glance dickered over her body.
"I'm in excellent hands, Doctor." she murmured.
I was very conscious of the firm pressure of the warm breast against my arm. So was the doctor. His eyes returned to it as he said, "I—ah—rather expected to be able to discuss our situation with all four of you. Will the others be joining us?"
"Sam will, if we don't get back to him in an hour. He's not far away, Doctor, but he's feeling a little shy today. I'm sure you understand."
"I do indeed, but such—shyness—is totally unnecessary, I assure you. We are all friends here," he added expansively, waving a hand at the gathering colony. "I sincerely hope that when we've finished our talk there will no longer be this spirit of distrust between us."
"That would be dandy, Doc."
Kate shifted her weight to the hip nearest me, posing her long, beautiful legs to best advantage. The doctor's wandering eyes finally decided on the thick brush of golden hair below her belly. I felt the quick warning pressure of the hand on the starboard side of my rump, and held my temper down with an effort, "How about moving the conference inside, Doc, Then we can relax while we figure out where we stand," "Yes, yes, of course," he said hastily. "I'm forgetting my manners. My dear?" He stepped aside, gesturing toward his tent.
"Thank you, Doctor," she said sweetly. Her hips swayed seductively as we walked through the naked colonists. Her hand stirred on the right cheek of my rump; her right breast almost seemed to burn my arm, and her hip rubbed against me at every step. I was looking at Johnson's scowling face when Kate's fingers dug into me again. Dr. Wanek and the redhead had just emerged from a nearby tent.
"Kate, you look simply marvellous!" the woman said, and her smile was friendly.
"I fee! wonderful," said Kate with a coy smile. "A little tired and sore, naturally—and my back aches—" here she giggled ruefully—"but I feel wonderful!"
The redhead looked startled for an instant, but then her glance went beyond us and she grinned. "Naturally," she said drily, and I liked the amusement in her brown eyes. This one was sharp, I'd have to remember it,
I refused Dr. Reynolds' offer of his juice concoction, and the three of us seated ourselves at his table Kate made quite a production out of moving her camp chair close to mine. She leaned lightly against me, her arm under mine, and her fingers slipped caressingly down my left arm—and promptly transferred my hand to her own thigh. I was already grateful for the table screening us. Dr. Reynolds licked his lips nervously, his furtive eyes on the nipple brushing my arm.
"Ah—frankly, Mr. O'Leary, this present arrangement is highly undesirable from my viewpoint, as you can readily understand. However, it—ah—rather obviously can't be helped,"
"Obviously," Kate murmured.
"It's keepin’ us off the streets, Doctor."
"Oh, it is indeed," she said demurely, and I could see I was going to have trouble with her.
He cleared his throat. "Yes, of course. That is—ah—yes. We'll just have to make the most of it, I suppose."
Kate smiled brightly. "It's interesting that you should say that, Doctor. You see—"
"Kate, baby," I said gently, patting her thigh, "will you shut your pretty mouth for a while?"
"Of course, darling. You know I'll do anything you want me to. Anything at all." She disengaged her hand and moved it to the inside of my left thigh.
"Uh, yeah. Well Doc. I've got a proposition for you. We've talked it over, and believe it's fair for everybody concerned. It's like this—"
"Just a moment, precious," she said softly. "Don't you think the others should be here? I mean they're all affected. . . ."
"That's right, Doc. It's everybody's problem, isn't it." This one was sharp, too.
I could see he didn't like it but in the end he called them all in. I don't think the queer doctors were there, but by the time they were all inside the tent, it was so crowded I couldn't tell.
"To begin with, I'll outline the present set-up," I told them. "I've asked Kate to marry me, and she said she would as soon as it's possible. Sam and Velvet—"
"Aren't all of you assuming a great deal?" asked Dr. Reynolds.
"Look, Doc, I'll make a deal with you. Keep quiet while I'm talkin' and I'll do the same for you."
"Ah—yes, of course. Please continue."
Kate favoured our audience with a dazzling smile. "We realize we may be here for some time," she said cheerfully. "It could be years, I suppose—and we want children while we're young, don't we darling? So in the meantime, we're living together."
The doctor looked grim. "Let mc make sure I understand this fully. You arc sleeping together?"
"Not much, actually," she said innocently. "Chris is so—so impulsive. But we've been together such a short time, really. I suppose sleep will enter into it sooner or later."
The redhead chuckled and I saw a grin here and there among the others. Dr. Reynolds must have realized that Kate was gaining a lot of sympathy; certainly he knew he was being baited.
"You arc obviously enjoying yourself, Miss Muldoon." he said stiffly, "but I assure you—"
"Oh boy!" she said fervently, and the redhead laughed. The tall brown-haired one stared at me thoughtfully. Kate pressed closer, and let her hand stray dangerously high on my leg. I gave her a warning scowl; she smiled sweetly and the hand moved into the target area—and the rich, utterly charming blush was timed perfectly as a consequence.
"I hope you'll forgive me for interrupting, darling," she said shyly. "Am I handling it to suit you?" And to Dr. Reynolds:
"He has such — rigid standards, you know."
I looked around the tent and saw the redhead's amused glance on Kate's nipples. Several others were staring too, including Dr. Reynolds. Kate hid the right one against my arm, but the other rose proudly from the swelling blood-darkened aureole. She looked defiantly around the circle of faces—some avid now—and gave them a lazy, heavy-lipped smile.
"Very rigid," she said softly.
"Kate, baby," I said, trying to keep the desire out of my voice, "I think you've made your point. Now let the doctor and me get on with this, okay?"
Her fingers fluttered gently. "Yes, darling," she answered, almost whispering. "I realize the—situation is rather strained— and we should be leaving soon."
"The sooner the better. Doctor, here's our proposition. We stay where we arc, and you people stay where you are. We'll give you all the help we can in an emergency, and we'll do our part in the fields. In return we want a reasonable share of the vegetables.
"We have guns, Doctor, and we know how to use them. I don't mean that as a threat; I mention it to emphasize the protection we can offer you, if it's needed. In return for that we want the boat. You're not using it, and it will give us the mobility we need to be of maximum assistance.
"There is a great deal of equipment on the ship that I'm sure you can use. It's all available to you; I ask only that you board her in my company.
"How does it grab you. Doc?"
My heart was beating a lot faster then, and the blood was hammering in my temples. I could hear Kate's breathing; she was far from calm herself, and I was glad the doctor was taking so long to answer. It gave me time for a vain effort to get my mind off that gentle stroking hand. I stared pointedly into Kate's gleaming eyes.
"We'll be leaving soon," I said quietly.
"Of course, darling." The fingers stilled, but their warmth continued to burn into me.
"I mean—we'll be walking down to the beach  .."
"I know, my heart." Her face was serene, and I gave up on it.
Dr. Reynolds was gazing around at his flock, and I was convinced that he waited for the others to overcome his show of resistance. At last he cleared his throat.
"I cannot make such a decision alone," he said rather pompously.
"I didn't expect you to, Doctor. That's why we wanted the others here."
He glanced at Dr. Wanek, then looked steadily at Johnson's flushed scowling face.
"It is not really so simple as you make it sound, is it Mr. O'Leary?"
"I think it's exactly that simple. There isn't a whole lot you can do about it, and considering that it seems pretty fair to me. Kate, damn it. .."
"Uh—nothing, baby. How about the rest of you people? Any arguments?"
"None here," said Wanek promptly. "It sounds equitable to me. Neither Kate nor Velvet has been happy here, and now that it appears they are well satisfied—"
"Oh boy!"
"—I find myself in complete accord with Mr. O'Leary's proposal,"
"Second," said the redhead, smiling at Kate. "Seems logical to me—and vaguely familiar," said Dr. Meyers.
"Let me put it this way," I suggested. "Is anyone opposed?"
Johnson stepped forward then; Dr. Reynolds stared at him, and he subsided. Reynolds' eyes were on Kate and there was an odd strain showing in his face.
"Since you all agree, shall we say this," he paused and seemed to be gathering his thoughts together. "One month from today— the thirtieth of July—we shall meet here again and evaluate our situation as it then exists. Until that time it shall be as you have stated it, Mr. O'Leary." His eyes bored into Kate's and he said slowly: "You have my solemn oath on it."
She nudged me with her shoulder and fluttered her long eyelashes. "Aren't you forgetting something, dear?"
"I'm not. I think you are."
"The doctor, silly". She giggled and lowered her eyes.
Here we go again, I thought resignedly.
"Yeah, Dr. Wanek? We may require your services eventually."
"I certainly hope so," he grinned.
"Oh, Kate!" the redhead exclaimed.
"Really," said Kate modestly, "It's only been since—"
"Let's go," I said hastily.
"But we're putting our—"
"Come on, baby!"
"—hearts into it,"
"I'm sure," said the redhead. "Good luck to you both."
"Thank you, Janice." Kate stood up and turned her glowing eyes on me.
"All right, Tiger," she said sweetly.
"In a minute, Kate. I'll just sit here—"
"Come on, Champ." Her eyes challenged me. "You were in such a hurry,"
I shrugged, got up, and preceded myself down to the beach under the interested regard of the entire colony. Katie only smiled.
Dr. Reynolds hurried down to join us with his small ring of keys. He unlocked the chain on the boat, and seeing Kate in deep conversation with the redhead, he led me aside.
"You impress me as a man of the world, Mr. O'Leary," he said earnestly. "May I speak to you quite frankly?"
"It's the only way, Doc."
"I agree. Surely you must have realized that my—ah—interest in Miss Muldoon is not entirely professional." "Yeah, I gathered that."
"Yes, well—" his eyes flickered, and I thought—here it comes. "I am in a position to offer you a great deal," he said hurriedly. "Such as what, Doc?"
"A man like yourself, Chris—may I call you that?—can have such—ah—women as he fancies. I have no doubts."
"Sure. They crawl all over me. What are you getting at?"
"Ah—as I said, we are both men of the world. Kate—Miss Muldoon—is a fascinating creature, but so are all the others. Think of the variety, Mr.—ah—Chris. A lovely Chinese one night, a superbly proportioned Negress the next—or both at once, if you prefer. All of the Caucasians are beautiful women, and I can tell you that at least one of them is panting for you already. ..."
Ho was almost babbling now, and I saw Kate glancing in our direction.
"Hurry it up, Doc," I said, despising the necessity of hearing him out. "Put it into words."
"As you say." He drew a deep breath. "I offer you them all."
"A harem, huh? Sounds interesting. What's the catch?"
"Miss Muldoon. Take—take a month, if you like. Love? What do you know of love, or care, eh, Chris?" His grin was something to scare a buzzard off a gut wagon.
I wanted to strangle him then, but I knew the safety of us all depended on my answer—if only half of what I suspected was true. But a month was too soon, and too easy. He'd see through that at once—and besides, I wanted to have enough time to prepare for his ace in the hole. And there were those oysters under the float.
"Make it three months," I drawled. "Postpone the next meeting for that long, and we'll give them all the word then. Hell, I may want to stay for the rest of my life."
His eyes flashed for an instant. "That is a very real possibility, Mr,—Chris. Ah—I'm sure you have considered it."
"Oh, I have indeed." I  believe I leered then.
He licked his lips, and I was sure he was convinced. "What about your friend?"
"Oh, we share everything," I said carelessly.
Alarm showed in him then. Apparently the broad tolerance he preached had definite limitations as far as he himself was con-concerncd. "Not—?"
"Not yet, no. We just haven't gotten around to it yet. Hell, Doc, we've just—"
"I shouldn't like that," he said, but that had done it. He relaxed, and for one terrible instant I thought he was going to slap me on the shoulder. "Nor to have her pregnant," he added.
"I can't guarantee—"
"Ah, but I can. Here, take these." He pressed a small bottle into my hand. "They're new. Perfectly harmless, but one of these pills each day will—ah—do the trick."
"Pretty handy. Okay. Doc; three months."
"I shall have difficulty waiting for her, but—three months it is."
Kate glanced at me sharply as we shoved the boat off, and I saw that she was about to speak.
"Wait," I muttered, and took up the oars. She watched me silently until I beached the boat near the raft.
"All right," she said grimly. "What's got you so upset?"
So I told her—and of my suspicions regarding the radio.
"I was between a rock and a hard place, doll," I ended unhappily.
"I can see that," she said slowly. "Well, we've got three months. Are you sure he'll wait?" "He'll wait" I said, remembering the look in his face. "And then?" Her face was stony,
"Then he'll know he's been had and if I'm right, he'll radio for help. There's just one more thing I have to check on to be reasonably sure. And I needed the time, Kate. We've got to be ready for any kind of trouble they may throw at us. I'm ashamed to have even discussed you with him, but honey—I've got to do everything I can to get us all out of this in one piece. If anything happened to you ..."
She smiled then, and I stared at her in dismay.
"Jesus Christ, Kate! You didn't think—"
"No, of course not, silly."
"Can you forgive me?"
"It's very flattering, really. The man I love—worship—has turned down a harem of beautiful women—" "Kate!"
"—in order to be with me. I'm honored."
I seized her arms. "Goddamn you Kate—"
"You're hurting me," she said calmly, but her eyes were hot.
1 was too mad to think straight. I knew I was far too mud to have my hands on her. With shaking fingers I used the raft's mooring lines to rig a bridle, and when 1 pulled the boat away from the beach we had the raft in tow. I couldn't rig the sail; the raft would have off-set the effect of the steering oar, so I bent grimly to my task. She spoke when we were well out into the lagoon.
"Does this boat have an anchor?" "Yes."
"Will you drop it, please? I want to talk to you."
I shipped the oars, eased the anchor over the side, and when it had grounded at a four-to-one scope I belayed the anchor line on a cleat. She held out her hand.
"May I have the pills he gave you?"
I took them out of my hat and put them in her hand. She looked at them expressionlessly for a moment and handed them back.
"What's that for," I asked coldly.
"Do you want me to use them?" She held out her hand again. "If you do, give them back to mc."
I unscrewed the lid and watched the small white pills spill into the water. Then I filled the bottle and let it sink.
"Now it's up to you," I told her.
Her blue eyes were steady on mine for long moments before they grew very bright and turned away. She moved aft, a rounded brown hip brushing my shoulder as she passed me. Seizing the towline, she hauled the raft alongside, apparently not caring that she completely revealed herself in the process.
"A while ago I told you I worship you," she said in a strained voice,
"So you did."
She stepped onto the plywood deck of the raft, kneeling so she could hold on to the boat's gun'le. "Then I asked you a question, and you gave me an answer." "Right again."
"Then you put a question to me." "In a way I did, Kate."
"I do worship you, Chris—and I want to give you your answer," She lay down on the raft and held out her arms. "Come on, my precious—make us a baby."
"Darling?" she murmured, her voice still a little thick and slurred, "Katie?"
"I think we did it that time." "If we didn't, there's no justice." "Oh, I hope so, my heart!" "Then I do too."
"You know—" she laughed lazily—"we're right out here in the bright sunlight" "So we are, baby,"
"And they might have been watching, If they came down to see that we kept on going." "Which was a logical thing to do." "Oh, Chris!"
"I doubt if they did," I told her honestly. "We've come quite a distance, anyway." "I don't care."
"Getting kind of reckless, aren't you?" I found a number of interesting items to kiss, and devoted some attention to them.
"Um-m-m. That's me, reckless. No, don't move yet. I think— my God, Chris! Wasn't that enough for a while? You're insatiable!"
"It's the smog-free atmosphere—and I'm in love," "Is that you?" "That's it, baby."
Her hips moved. "Yes," she said positively, "you're insatiable." Her hands went to my waist. "Raise yourself a little, darling. Give me room to—bring out the best in you. Higher, dearest There. Um-m-m. Do you like that, baby ? Slow ... slow, like that? My God, Chris! Oh darling, wait. Let me play for a while.."
A worried Kelly was waiting on the beach, and I gave him the apology he had coming. T told him briefly of what had transpired; he flashed his quick grin at Kate and then inspected the boat with enthusiasm.
"We can sure use it," he commented. "We got some shrimp today—Velvet's gettin' 'em ready now—but it'll be a lot easier with the boat, Fishin' too."
"Did you use the seines out of the emergency kits?"
"Yeah. I thought they'd be rotten after all these years, but they were sealed up well enough to last another fifteen years.
"Something else: I looked under the float like you said, and you know what ? We anchored the damn thing right in the middle of an oyster bed. It's less than thirty feet there, and we can get 'em easy. What's the matter, Chris?"
"Nothing. I like oysters, that's all."
"These are big ones, man. Hell. I didn't even know they even got that big. Say, you should see that Velvet swim. Like a fish, only no fish ever looked like that..."
And all the way to the house we heard Kelly's enthusiastic appraisal of Velvet's ability—and appearance—in the water.
We all ate at our house that evening, and the shrimp was a real treat. I told Kelly I'd have to take his word for Velvet's skill as a swimmer, but I could personally testify to her way with a shrimp. Then while we went to work on the second half of last night's bottle. Kelly told her about the three months' grace period.
"And then what?" she asked.
"Girl, we just don't know for certain."
"Well, we've got three months."
"Baby, we've got a lifetime," he assured her. She smiled as he turned to me. "Do we go ahead on the duplex?"
"Let's build the stove and oven first. They can't see the house too well from the ridge, but they'll be eye-ballin' down at us from time to time. We ought to give 'em the idea we're plannin' to stay here from now on."
"Aren't we?"
"Well—it's somethin' I'm turnin' over in my mind, Sam." "Uh-oh," he said ominously. "Here we go again. Better have another drink."
I broke out a pack of sea-store cigarettes and we sat in comparative quiet, sipping our drinks and watching the shadows lengthen across the Admiral's carpet. Half a fifth of bourbon spread out among four people doesn't sound like much, but when they're ail cither used to doing their thinking in small doses—or not at all—it can be pretty warming.
Characteristically, Kelly wanted to sing. He got us started on the chorus of "Amen!" He sang the incidental words of the old spiritual, telling .he story of Our Lord, and by golly once we got into it we sounded pretty good. Then he allowed it was about time Kate heard my rendition of "The Old Boreen." So I leaned into it.
'Twos on a summer's evenin' in the merry month of May,
I was comin" from the fair at Cappamore:
I was drivin’ home a pretty pair of heifers, by the way!
When by chance I stood outside a cottage door.
I stepped inside politely, like as any man would do,
When goin' to or comin' from a fair;
Then I spied a lovely colleen with two eyes of limpid blue—
An' begorra then me heart felt very quare.
Oh Hove to ramble down the old boreen,
When the hawthorne blossoms are in bloom;
Or to sit by the gate, on the old mossy sate—
A-whisperin' to Kate Muldoon,
She laughed delightedly as Kelly joined me and we launched into the second verse.
"I was com'n from me father's down a neighborin' boreen—" And when we wore that one out, Kate wanted another Irish song, I sang, "The Bard of Armagh", and "The Hills of Sweet Mayo", which is sort of far out unless you like Irish music—and who the hell doesn't.
Then seeing me watching my girl, Velvet suggested that she dance. Kate hesitated, glanced at my face, and appeared to change her mind.
"I—I think 'Amen' will do fine," she said, suddenly shy. "I do—interpretive dancing, and I've always worn a lot more than— so if I—" she broke off in confusion and joined in the laughter,
"Let me finish my drink," she said firmly. "I'm going to need it."
Then the three of us started singing, and she began to dance. It wasn't ballet, and it wasn't a hula, and it wasn't a belly dance
—but it was something of all three, and once she got into it no muscle in all of that magnificent body was still until she'd finished, sprawled gracefully on the carpet. Of course her own beauty was the biggest part of it, but it was without question the most sensual dance I ever saw.
"She's good, all right," Velvet said softly.
Kate smiled, got up with a single fluid motion, and perched a lovely tanned haunch on the arm of my easy chair.
"Well?" she said, her eyes sparkling.
I pulled her into my lap. "We've just witnessed the end of a career," I announced.
"Seriously?" she whispered.
"You're damn right, seriously. No more of that in any Goddamn gin mills, baby."
"All right, daddy," she saId meekly, and that hit everybody funny, too. Strangely enough I knew she was pleased.
Much later, when Kelly and Velvet had gone, and she lay bathed in the silver streaming in from the bright night, she told me .hat never in her life had she been so completely happy.
"That's good, baby. I'm going to do my damndest to keep you that way."
"And spoil me rotten?"
"Sure."
She moved close and laid her bright head on my shoulder. "Hold me, darling," she said huskily. "Just hold me and keep saying you love me."
At first light I left her sleeping, took a mesh laundry bag and a knife from the shelf, and swam out to the float. In a little over an hour I was back, and found her up on her elbow.
"You abandoned me," she said sleepily.
I kissed her three times—in three places. "How about a smoke, beautiful?"
"Not yet. Am I really?"
"You know you are."
"I'm very, very glad you appreciate me. You're all wet."
"Been swimmin'."
"Heck."
"I'll be ready to go again when you are. Hit the deck, baby. Make a move there, swab-jockey; you're gonna cause me to lose my job."
"Please, darling. No Navy drollery so early in the morning."
"All right. How about this?" I kissed her some more.
"That's much—hey, you're all salty 1" She sat up, staring wide-eyed through a tangle of golden hair. "How come you swam in the lagoon this morning, goon? What is it, honey?"
"Lie down, Kate."
"That sounds promising." She lay back and leered at me. "Now what?"
"I brought you a new doo-dad for your navel," I told her, passing my hand over her taut belly.
"It feels cold," she objected, raising herself on her elbows. "What is it, sweet—oh, Chris!"
"Yeah, baby."
She picked the big black pearl out of her navel and examined it. "It's real, isn't it?" she asked in a small voice.
"As real as the oyster would make it. Look."
I held out my hand to show her four smaller pearls all in light gleaming grey. "I got these in less than an hour, doll."
Alarm showed in the wido blue eyes as she stared up at me. "What does it mean to us, Chris?"
"It could mean a lot of wonderful things for all four of us, sweetheart—but first it could mean real trouble. This sort of confirms a theory I've been developin'."
"Do you think there are more of them? A lot more!"
"There's no reason to think that the whole bed isn't full of 'em."
"Then—can I keep this one, darling?" she asked earnestly. "It's yours, doll. I just gave it to you. There'll be a lot more of ‘em."
"Not like this one," she said softly, gazing at it,
"Yeah, we'd be pretty lucky to find two of 'em like that. Hell, it's as big as the end of my thumb."
She smiled tenderly. "That's not the point, dearest. This is the one you got for my navel."
"Maybe we can have it made into a ring some day—for your engagement ring. Personally, I liked it right where I put it."
"So do I," she smiled, pushing it back into place. "This is my navel engagement."

Chapter Fourteen

The boat's sail was a standing lug rig; something like the ones you see on the smaller junks around Hung Kong. The foot of the sail was bent to a long boom, as in a standard gaff-and-boom rig, but at the head there was a spar crossing the mast at a forty-five degree angle, with over a third of its length projecting forward of the mast. The result was a lot of sail area with low mast height, and while this is far from the best rig for sailing close-hauled— that is, toward the wind—it's an excellent compromise for an open, shallow draft boat with only a centreboard for a keel. It's an easy rig for one man to handle, and while our boat wouldn't ever set any speed records, she beat hell out of the Norwegian stream methods we'd been using.
We made it around Kelly's Head sailing free before the light morning breeze, but bringing her back to the beach beyond was another matter. We were close-hauled all the way; I luffed her twice and set her a-back once before I got the hang of her—and you're going some to set a luffa lug rig.
We beached her, chained her to a palm, and set out for the fields. Most of the naked colonists were friendly enough— especially the Caucasian women—but Johnson made it clear he was still carrying a grudge.
"We had to carry your tools," he growled.
"How about that?" Kelly drawled. "I hate being in a man's debt. Let me press your suit, and we'll call it all square."
Johnson glared, but we all managed to survive..”
"You people look awfully naked without your guns," he sneered. "Aren't you just a little bit afraid to go out empty-handed?" "Not unless there's a bunch of you we've overlooked." He dug into the blue loot bug. "I'd sworn there was a gun in here some place," he mused. "Ah yes, here it is." He showed Johnson the Colt.
"But we are naked," Kate was explaining patiently. "With or without guns." Johnson turned away.
Kate and the redhead found quite a bit to say to each other during the morning. I was glad to see it; a friend in the enemy camp was a damn good investment. We knocked off about eleven-hundred. They went their way, and we trudged on back to the beach with our tools over our shoulders. We hid them in a grove of coconut palms, and at my suggestion all hands lighted cigarettes and relaxed. Then I told Kelly and Velvet about the pearls.
"There were several reasons why I didn't say anything about it before we left home this morning," I said finally. "I didn't think there was any point in letting the others see that we were all worked up about something—especially if Old Doc has alerted them for just that—and I didn't want to bring it up until we had time to talk about it. As I see it, there are a number of points that need discussing."
"Couldn't everybody just share them?" Velvet wondered. "It would make things so much simpler."
"The comment shows you're way ahead of me," I told her. "You can see some of the problems already."
"I just wish we could avoid trouble."
"So do I. The bed seems to be fairly small, but there may very well be other oysters in the lagoon. The water is pretty shallow; I don't know enough about pearl diving to be sure that makes any difference—hell, for all I know there could be a dozen oyster beds out there. One thing is for sure; if what I found this morning is a fair indication, there are enough pearls in that one bed to make the four of us wealthy—if we can get 'em out, Split it nineteen ways they might not amount to much,
"It would still be better than nothing " Velvet argued,
"Sure it would, And if I could forget about the people who were killed when that boat blew up; if I could forget about that radio business—and if I didn't know Reynolds and Johnson as well as I think I do—then I'd be willing to be big about the thing. I'd gladly give up my share just to know that Kate will still be healthy three months from now. The answer is no. I can tell you this: if those people find out about those pearls, our chances of getting off the island alive will be reduced from damn good to zip-point-nothing."
"Oh," said Velvet thoughtfully,
"Yeah," Kelly agreed, "Of course there's an alternative."
"You don't mean that Sam," I said confidently.
"Hell no. I'm just bringin’ it out in the open. It isn't kid stuff anymore."
"What alternative?" Kate asked suddenly.
"Wc could wipe 'em out, baby," I said quietly. "Hit them before they hit us."
"Oh no!"
"Now you've got the picture. Before you start thinkin' we'd be better off if we hadn't found 'em—"
"Wouldn't we?" Kate asked, her hand unconsciously going to her belly.
"No, because the more we know of what we're up against, the better off we are. I think it would be silly to assume that Old Doc doesn't know about the oysters, for instance—and at all costs, we've got to keep him from finding out that we know."
"I see," said Kate slowly. "Then it doesn't matter much whether we take them or leave them alone. The risk is as great one way or the other."
"Almost, baby. The big difference would be if the freaks saw us pearl diving, and figured out what we were doing. Then everybody would be at war."
"That's our lagoon," Kate said belligerently.
"Damn right," Velvet agreed promptly.
Kelly grinned.
"Question," I said. "Do we take the pearls, or leave 'cm ? Kick it around while I'm gone; I want to have a look at the ridge." "Cart I go?" asked Kate quickly. "No, doll."
"My mind's made up already, you know. I mean—I'm with you; whatever you want."
"I know, sweet. I just don't want your beautiful hide all scratched up. I'll be back soon."
I retrieved the carbine from its hiding place in the ferns, unwrapped it, and headed back towards the fields. As 1 was walking away I heard Kate say, "Vel, you should see the one he got for my navel engagement! It's this big, and it fits right here	"
I was pretty sure I knew what their answer would be.
Before I reached the fields I veered off to my left, taking advantage of the cover the tall ferns offered, I didn't expect anyone to be watching, but there was no sense in giving myself away out of carelessness. I made it up to the ridge after ten minutes of steady climbing, but up there the going was a little tougher because of the lower growth. I stayed just below the first crest, and when I was opposite the upper end of the north field I ran into a faint path. I followed it on over the crest, into the swale, and on the second crest I found what I was looking for
The ferns had been trampled down over an area about six feet across. Some had been pulled up and thrown aside; these would have screened the view of our lake from an observer who was lying on his belly. There below was tho lagoon, with the swimming float riding on its quiet blue surface. There was the lake to my right, and just beyond it—almost completely hidden by the trees—were the two cabins. I had found exactly what I expected to find, but it still made me mad.
In a patch of soft dirt I found two sets of sandal tracks, one considerably smaller than the other, and half buried beside a peculiar kidney-shaped imprint I found a cigarette butt. It took only a moment or two to figure out that someone had set down a binocular case there, and judging from the size of the print they were pretty powerful binoculars. Right then I'd have given odds that the big prints belonged to Johnson,
I made sure I left everything as it was, and returned to the boat
"They watchin' us ?" asked Kelly quietly.
"Two of 'em. Man and a woman, near as I can figure it. Usin' binoculars. Big ones."
"I hope they're getting an eyefull," said Velvet indignantly.
"Girl," Kelly drawled, "anybody lookin’ at you is gettin' an eyeful!."
And that was straight dope.
"How about the pearls?" I asked as Kate slipped her arm around my waist and held up her mouth for a kiss.
Kelly waited courteously before answering. "Hell, let's get 'em." His teeth flashed in a big grin. "They're just there for the takin', right ? Like finders keepers."
My belly tightened when Kate stretched high to help me step the mast. She glanced at my face, favoured me with her sweet smile, and bent toward me to cast the lashings off the sail. When she finally straightened, an impudent grin lighted her lovely face.
"When are you going to get used to this, O'Leary?"
"Oh, any day now."
"I hope you're lying."
"You know damn well I am, baby."
The boat handled well going home, and the women enjoyed it so much that we kept her out until mid-afternoon. We sailed her around to the Lae finally, all the way back to Kelly's Head, and then started for home. As we passed the float, Kelly threw Velvet over the side. Kate promptly dived in; Kelly followed her, and I wound up taking the boat alongside the float by myself—dousing the big sail at the last instant. I tied her up and joined the melee in the water.
in about twenty minutes we all climbed out onto the float Kelly brought cigarettes from the boat, and we all assailed our systems with those noxious tars and nicotines, Kate got to feeling romantic. I was lying on my side and screening her pretty well when she directed my hand to a jutting, resilient breast—and thinking of the ridge I automatically glanced up at it. There was a brilliant flash of light from the observation post, and I quickly looked away, Clearly the light had been the sun glancing off the objective lenses of the watcher's binoculars. Thai's when I figured out how we'd get the pearls—and right under their noses.
"What is it, lover ?" Kate asked. "Your mind is a million miles away."
I looked down at her, at all that lush loveliness, and again I was reminded that there'd be nothing for me anywhere without her.
"Less than half a mile, actually," I told her. "Come on, beautiful; let's go home."
Kate and Velvet waited impatiently while Kelly and I secured the boat. Kate was talking about her pearl again.
"Wait until you see it, Vel. It's this big. Black and—well, when I looked at it in the mirror it sort of glowed, as if there were a little light in it. It's really beautiful."
"In the mirror?" Velvet's tone betrayed her amusement.
"It was in my navel. Sam will have to get you one."
"Make it a white one," said Velvet drily, and everybody grinned at her
"You're all laughing at me," Kate protested, "but I don't care. That's my navel engagement, and there aren't too many of those around."
"I'm not laughin'," I said sincerely. "I've seen it—uh—on you and that sweet belly is what makes it look so good. I'm not surprised that it was glowin’. I kind of light up myself—"
"Yes, darling. You're sweet."
"Yeah, well that's where it belongs. Some day you'll have a whole string of 'em to put around your waist and—"
"Never mind," she said hastily.
"And if you think that black one was glowin’	"
Her rich warm mouth shut me up that time. It was a whole lot more effective.
After supper Kate and I went for a swim in the lake. She was much quieter than she had been lately, and later—when we lay in the moonlight on the big bed—I asked about it
"I've been thinking about—afterward," she said, low voiced. "After we get off the island."
"There won't be any afterward for us, Katie. Afterward is when something is finished. You and I are just getting a good start, We'll get married, have some kids—and if we luck out with the pearls I can give you the kind of home and security I want for you."
"That would be nice, but I don't really care about what kind of home it is—and security is being with you,"
"Then all your problems are solved, baby."
"Not really," she said in a small voice. "I'll still be in competition with the Navy."
"I've been givin' that some thought and I'll tell you this: I won't be goin' away and leavin' you behind, I've seen what that can do to people, doll. It's not a normal way to live, and I don't give a damn what anybody says, the best marriage in the world loses something when a deep-water sailor goes to sea. If a sailor and a woman are in love, and are enough for each other, then the sailor has to choose between a normal marriage and a career in the Navy. He can't have both; it's just not possible.
"Oh, sure, a lot of people make it work, and work well— within definite limitations. For example, has a sailor man the right to stay gone for six months or a year—and expect to find his woman just as he left her? Can she ever be really sure that he didn't dip his wick a few times while he was in Japan, or where-ever in hell he's been? That's only part of it, but it's a big part— and anyone who denies it is lying to himself. No one can completely escape that doubt, and doubt will kill you. It will kill a marriage quicker than anything I can think of."
She rolled onto her side, and her hand was tender on my face. "Darling, you were a sailor when I fell in love with you, and if you want to stay in the Navy, you stay—and no matter how long you're gone from mo—"

No, Kate; don't even say it. As I told you, that's only part of it. There's the need and the longing and the loneliness. It cuts into a man until in self defence he learns to pull a curtain in his mind that shuts him off from home to some extent—and blurs the pictures he carries in his heart. After each tour he sees his wife older and harder and more independent, and finally he understands that she's come to depend more on the allotment cheque than on him, and that he is a fringe benefit of doubtful value.
"She can't help it, Kate. She raises the kids, pays the bills, solves the domestic problems—and it's a short step to the realization that the only things she isn't providing for herself are very easily come by—if she wants to reach out for them.
"She's considered fair game by every cocksman in town, and if she does go somewhere—and a six-month WesPac tour can be prctty deadly for a woman too—all hands nod their heads wisely and say: 'well, what can you expect from a Navy wife'?
"Then if the two of'em make it overall those rocks and shoals; if she's the kind of woman who can bear up under that kind of life—and there are an incredible number of 'em—he finally retires, and then what have they got?
"They're both middle-aged and probably worn down farther than most people—and make no mistake, Katie; these people aren't ordinary. They really aren't used to living together, remember. The youth and zest that made her love him is gone, and she's only shared a small part of it. The years have done their work on her too. Granted, that happens to everyone, but it's different when age sneaks up on you day by day; when the concessions and allowances are made unconsciously; when there are no duty weekends, no WesPac tours, and no transfers.
"She's used to running the show, but his manhood rebels at her continuing it—and she's reluctant to let go of the reins. He looks for a job, and finds out how tough it is to start over again at forty or forty-five—and as his kids grow up and move on he finally learns that he never really got to know them. In his old-age he can look back on a marriage that was no marriage, at a wife who was forced into a kind of absentee partnership, and at kids who were his—he laid the keels—but who somehow don't seem to appreciate it. He wonders if it was worth it as he waits for that retirement cheque—and he knows his wife is wondering, too."
"Ah, Chris," she said in a choked voice; "we could make it."
"All right, tell me: would you want to?"
"Yes—if it's what you want."
"Well, baby, it's not. This business about growing old together sounds wonderfully romantic, and we're starting on it 
now—not when we're middle-aged."
"But the Navy—"
"The hell with the Navy."
"Oh." Wisely, she added no further comment.
"You're thinking I'm depending on the pearls," I went on. "They're important all right—"
"I can see that," she murmured.
"—but I'd get me a tin bill and pick shit with the chickens if I had to. Those pearls won't make the difference, baby, but they'll get us a house on Point Loma, a boat—"
"A boat?" she said eagerly.
"Sure, a boat. They'll give us a chance to start where most people hope they'll end up. I want you to have—well, whatever in hell a woman wants."
"Like clothes?" she said, the words muffled against my chest.
"Doll, that's one thing I hadn't considered," I told her. I turned toward her, and the soft laughter ended with a sharply indrawn breath.
"What are you planning to do?" she asked breathlessly.
"First I'm going to give these a lot of attention.,"
"Oh, Chris! I know what you've got in mind for now. I mean later, when—darling? Oh baby ,. ."
"I'd sort of like to try my hand—at writing."
"And 1—sort of like it—where it is. Do you have anything in mind? No, writing, silly!"
"Yeah, I think I'll start out by writing this story. I'll change the names around... Jesus, doll."
"Oh, yes, yes! Careful honey. Ah-h, there! Um-m-m. You won't have to—change my name, darling. Sweet darling. Slow, baby... Take it—real easy,"
"Yeah, beautiful. What's that—about the name?"
"Nobody—ever heard of Kale Muldoon. My professional name—ah, Chris, Chris..."
"Yeah? What—was it, baby?"
"What—was what?"
"The name. God, you're good, Katie."
"I'm—so glad. Tawny. Oh I love it—like this...."
"Tawny?"
"Tawny, So—ridiculous. Hold my—rump ..." "So you'll stay—Kate Muldoon."
"Until I'm Kate—O'Lcary. Oh, honey honey honey ... tell me ... do you like it—with my legs around you., .'‘ "That's a—silly question. Here we go, baby ..." "Yes! Yes! Love me! Hard, baby! Rip me. tear me... oh love
me love me love me... "
Just before we reached the fields. I took Kate's hand and turned her to face me.
"Yes, sir," she said brightly. "Was there something you wanted, sir? Anything lean do to make your day more pleasant?" "Yeah. Get that redhead to one side—" "Her name is Janice."
"All right. Get Janice to one side and find out if anyone is wandering off in the afternoons with a pair of binoculars. Okay, doll?"
"Sure. Anybody special in mind?" "Johnson—and maybe that brown-haired woman." "Her name is mud if I catch her leering at you the way she did yesterday."
"You can't really blame the poor soul, baby. After all—"
"I know," she said, her eyes dancing, "but I do. And you watch out too, mister."
We headed home about ten-thirty, and on the way Kate confirmed my suspicions.
"Johnson and Mud go off nearly every afternoon with their trusty binoculars. Twelve-power, I understand. They say they're bird-watching, but everybody thinks there's some lechery involved. Can I try driving this thing, honey?"
"Sure. Take the steering oar, baby. I'll handle the sheet."
"Oh, goody! They must have gotten their money's worth yesterday."
"Maybe, but they'll see a lot more today. Hold her steady there, helmsman." "Aye, aye, sir. Have you been thinking again, O'Leary?" "Watch out." Kelly muttered.
"As a matter of fact, 1 have," I confessed. "Sorry, but that's how it goes. Now here's the problem. We want the pearls, right?"
"Right!" There was no doubt that we were all agreed on that
item.
"We can't let them know what we're up to, and that makes It a little tough, since we need the sunlight to sec what we're doin' down there. We know they're spyin' on us from the ridge, but they don't know that we know. That's our edge, and we've got to use it. You're goin' to capsize us, doll face."
"No, I won't. Go on; tell us how we're going to do it."
"The float would make an ideal diving platform. Two of us could dive for the oysters, the other two could open 'em, and after dark we'd use the boat to dump the shells somewhere else. We'd move the float at night, and often enough so there wouldn't be any radical changes to arouse their suspicions."
"Only we can't use the float. Is that it, darling?'‘
"Not as things stand now, we can't. They'd wise up the first day. Reynolds would use his little radio, and we'd be in trouble So would most of the other nudists."
"Please," said Kate reproachfully. "We prefer 'nature lovers'."
"Mine your helm, nature lover. Now if we had a screen of some kind on the shore side of the float we could get away with it—but we have to give them a logical reason for putting up the screen. Yesterday we accidentally laid the groundwork; this afternoon Kate and I will finish it oil—if she'll go along with it."
Her eyes were shining. "Oh, honey, it will work; I know it will."
"You've got it figured out? I hate to ask it of you, baby, but there's a lot at stake."
"Of course there is. I think I know what you're planning, but tell me anyway—just to make sure."
"Yeah, well—you and I'll put on a show for 'em on the raft. It doesn't have to be a real lurid deal, but..."
"I understand. Go on."
"Mid-way? That sounds drab."
"I think you're looking forward to this."
"In a way, I am. If nothing else they can go back and report that their deepest suspicions have been confirmed."
"Do you want to tell it, sweetheart?"
"Why not? You see the sun reflecting off their binoculars— didn't know I was so observant, did you?—you leap up in righteous indignation, shaking your fist and waving your arms. You have obviously been interrupted at play, because your—"
"Yeah, sure," I said hastily, "They won't have to be told; not with twelve-power binoculars."
"And tomorrow we put up a screen to shield us from their salacious eyes."
"And I make a fast trip to chew the Doc's ass for treaty violation. You've got it, baby."
"How about that!" said Kelly admiringly. "Oh, he'll be Mayor of San Diego in no time," said Kate fondly.
"Not with those tactics," Velvet drawled. "I've been in San Diego."
I looked into Kate's happy, untroubled face, "Are you sure you don't mind, sweetheart ?"
"No, Chris," she said softly. "It's a good plan—and I told you I'd like for the whole world to know we're lovers,"
"You watch too, Kelly," Velvet advised. "Maybe you'll learn something."
We washed off the morning's dirt in the lake, spent an hour or so swimming and lying in the sun, and then it was time for the feature attraction. Kate and I took the boat out to the swimming float, where I secured the painter to the raft nettings and let the light breeze carry the boat out to ride at the end of it. I saw then that Kate was nervous; I lighted a couple of cigarettes and handed her one,
"Just try to forget about 'em," I said soothingly.
"They don't worry me. I'm just a little upset that this is all going to be an act, put on for someone else's benefit." She arranged herself gracefully on her back as she spoke, and I stood for a moment looking down at her.
"Not as far as I'm concerned," I told her gently.
Her eyes opened wide and studied my face, A beautiful smile glowed up at me, and she patted the surface beside her. "Come down here and finish your cigarette, baby."
"In a moment, doll."
"Oh. Are they up there?"
"Yeah. Just saw a flicker of light from the glasses."
"Animals. I'm glad there's one of each."
I lay down on my side, slipping an arm under her shoulders. We lay parallel to the beach with me outboard, and those damn glasses had a clear shot at all that matchless beauty. She lifted the knee nearest me, let the full tapering thigh come over to rest against my hip.
"All right, darting," she said calmly. "I'll be all right as soon as you—warm me up a little."
"I'm sorry, Katie..."
"Don't be sorry. Just make love to me."
I began to caress her body with my free hand. I stroked her breasts, her belly, the inside of the wide-flung thigh—and even let my fingers trail over the treasure it exposed. Her breasts rose and felt as her breathing deepened and quickened; characteristically, her nipples extended themselves and darkened with suffused blood, and the lovely mouth grew heavy.
"It's working fine for me," she said huskily. She moved her hip against me, then sent her hand to investigate. "What's the the matter, my heart?"
"Nervous, I guess."
"Maybe I'm not enough to make you—" "You're enough."
"Then forget them. I want you, darling. Forget everything except that. Look at me, dearest. See these? They're yours, baby —and these—and—and this. Show me that my body excites you; that you need it as much—as much as I need yours. There! And you weren't even touching me. Ah God I love you so—and I'm so hot, baby. So hot."
Her eyes looked fiercely challenging then as she deliberately arranged her body to receive me. "Wait!" she said, her voice intense. "I—I've changed my mind—about something. Don't forget them Chris. A man and a woman are up there watching us, my own. Is your—your need for me enough to overcome that? Come on and show me, Chris Show them—and me—how a man loves his woman."
Her eyes were hot now, and the smooth body quivered under my hand. Her breasts heaved—and then her hands were pressing them together, inviting mo—and suddenly a surge of power rushed through my body. Wildly I kissed her mouth and breasts; she chuckled softly as I lifted myself over her, and her hand fondled a hard-on that ached and throbbed with intensity. I was damn near out of control when she began to caress me with both hands. I covered her writhing belly with kisses—I rolled to my right hip as she led the fire in me to her breasts—and then I was kissing the insides of those wide-spread thighs.
High up on the inside of each thigh—just where it joined her body—was a definite hollow where the sun never reached. Here the skin was purest white—and as smooth and soft as satin, as I found when I kissed her there. I was crouching over her then, an arm on either side of her, supporting my weight on my elbows. Her hips tilted upward—I took the squirming rump in my hands —and every muscle in her body responded when I kissed the moist pouting lips between those lovely jerking thighs.
"Ah-hl she said hoarsely, and began to moan as I lingered over her. "Ah, Chris, my precious darling! Oh God, honey ,,. Love me, love me ... Oh, baby! Please, please ... That's—that's enough. I'm—I'm on fire ... I can't—stand much more . . . Oh come and take me now! Ram this into me. Yes! Drive it—in ... Hard, baby! Ah God, that's—that's wonderful! Now fuck me, darling! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me... "
"Baby?" she said languidly. "Katie?" I answered, groaning.
"I don't know if they're convinced, but I sure as hell am." "That's good, Katie." "Wake up, my sweet darling." "I—I'm awake."
"You know, when you—put it in ..."? "Yeah?"
"And we began to..." "Yes, baby."
"And you kissed me.. . and I—I lasted my own..." "I understand, sweetheart." "—on your lips... I came. Right then." "I wasn't far behind you, doll." "I know. Did you ever... I mean—twice like that?" "No, Katie. I've heard of it, but I thought it was a lot of crap." "Um-m-ml" "Yeah."
She stretched like a big cat, a contented sleepy smile on her beautiful face. "Say, tiger." "Yes, baby?"
"Don't you think it's about time to discover Mud and Johnson?"
"Hell! I'd forgotten about them I"
I got up, creaking, and damn near fell over the side. I heard her soft laugh as I steadied myself and made a big show of lighting a smoke. They made it easy for me. A bright flash shot out from the ridge, and I whirled around to stare at it. I pointed at it worked my mouth, and leaned over Kate to pull her open thighs together. Then I shook my fist and mouthed curses at the distant watchers.
Kate indignantly got to her knees, jerked her bright tousled head at the ridge, and hid a grin behind the hands shielding her face. I hauled in the boat, and we went rapidly for shore.
That night we came in for considerable joshing and Kelly opened the second fifth to help Kate control her blushes.
"We didn't mean to go beyond a little—well, you know. But I guess we got carried away."
"Be glad, baby," Velvet drawled, and her eyes were tender.

Chapter Fifteen

"Aren't we going to the salt mines this morning?" Kate was clearly disappointed. "I was sure you'd want to go. You could beat up Johnson while I give Mud a good working over. Damn her; I woke up looking forward to it."
"Be patient, baby," I old her. "We're not supposed to know who was up there, remember?"
"Heck."
"Yeah. Life is full of disappointments." "Some other time, maybe?"
"Sweet, gentle Katie; if it's at all possible, I'll get you a bout with Mud some day. In the meantime—"
"I want a new manager," she pouted, wriggling all the way over to her own side of the bed.
"Why?"
"Somebody who'll get me a shot at Mud," "Say, you're sure bloodthirsty this morning—and not even up yet."
"That's what I am, all right. Wanta rassle?"
So we rassled. Then we swam in the lake.
After breakfast we discussed the Shield of Modesty, as Kate called it. We agreed that it should thoroughly screen the activities on and immediately beyond the float, but should offer as little wind resistance as possible. A latticework arrangement seemed to be best, so we decided to make it out of a lumber framework interwoven with palm fronds.
I left the three of them working on it when I set out in the boat to make my outraged protest to Dr. Reynolds. I took the forty-five along more as a stage prop than anything else
On the way I remembered something, or thought I did; something Kelly and I had run into in the course of holding our inventory of the gear on the Lac. The thought was so entertaining that I beached the boat in Lae Inlet and boarded the ship. I found what I was looking for in Repair One; an old-fashioned two-cylinder air-compressor. It was a manually operated, hallow water diving pump, actually, and just what every stranded mariner needs when going in search of pearls. There was plenty of the small gas hose for the welding rip in the same locker, some friction tape, and some gas masks.
I needed a Y fitting for the pump's discharge nozzle, two reducer fittings, and some unions to adapt the smaller hose to the Y fitting, and when I finally located them in the shipfitter shop I was all set. At the last minute I remembered I'd need some gasket material and soft wire. The wire was no problem, but I couldn't find any gasket material. I settled for the upper part of the best rubber boot in Repair One.
I hid the whole works in the ferns and sailed the boat on around to Funny Farm Beach. Mud was with Dr. Reynolds when I entered his tent. Neither of them seemed particularly surprised to see me.
"Do you know why I'm here ?" I began belligerently.
"I—ah—think so, Mr. O'Leary—Chris. Please sit down."
"I'm not goin’ to be here that long. I guess they told you I spotted 'em, figurin' I'd come rompin’ on over here."
"Ah—yes. Extremely regrettable. They just happened to be strolling along the ridge—"
"Balls! They were spyin'. Who's 'they'?"
"Well, frankly I don't sec that it's material—"
"I was one of them," said Mud coyly, arching her back and aiming one of her big guns in my direction. "I was—nearly overwhelmed."
"Frances told me that she and—that she had witnessed a rather intimate scene. I was just this moment—ah—remonstrating with—"
"He was asking for all the details," she said bluntly. "He's not getting them." She shifted her weight and turned her upper body, bringing the other broadside to bear. Her eyes were bold. "I'm keeping them all to myself, Mr. O'Leary—in my hope chest."
The doctor coughed. "Frances has—ah—reason to believe that—well, that you and she—"
"You told her about our deal!"
"To a certain extent, yes."
She smiled and her eyes were frankly approving as they went over me. "I can hardly wait. For the first time I'm getting enthusiastic about the programme."

I figured I'd better play the role. She had an excellent body, and her smile widened while I took my time looking it over. "I'll try to keep you from being disappointed."
"Oh, I won't be," she said confidently. "I had the glasses most of the time."
I decided it was time to pull in my horns a little. I turned back to the doctor.
"Just the same, let's make sure that's the last time anybody goes to eyeballin' our camp from the ridge. We've got a deal, Doc. Break the agreement again and all bets are off—and I'll come leanin' on you."
"I assure you, Chris—"
"Don't assure me; just ride herd on your people here. I'm takin' steps to ensure a little more privacy, but by God it shouldn't be necessary. So long, Doc. Don't make me come callin' again."
The woman blocked my way for a moment, and then stepped aside with an almost theatrical grace.
"I'll see you later, honey," I told her—leering at her main battery—and then I left.
I got back in time to help put up the screen. Kelly had figured out the angle from the ridge, and while the top of the screen was six feet high, he'd left the lower two feet open. It was a good idea; it gave us the protection we needed and kept the sail area to a minimum.
"Man, that'll speed things up," said Kelly when he saw the pump. "Reckon that hose is big enough?"
"I doubt it, Sam, but that's all there was. I figure to use two hoses. We can stop 'em off every couple of feet with marlin."
"Oh yeah, I see the fittin's. Those gas-masks work pretty well, long as you don't try to go too deep. I used ‘em a couple times when I was shipfitter. Like 'em better than the regular shallow-water mask. Only thing, Chris: we used to braze a disc of sheet brass over the opening that's left in front when you take off the flutter valve."
"I damn near forgot that, old buddy. I plan on wirin' a couple thicknesses of that special aperture closure material over it."
"Ought to work. Rubberized canvas. Looks like the top of a D.C. boot."
"Does at that. Want to start on it while I rig up these hoses?" "Sure, but first let me check on how you planned doin' this."
"How would you do it?"

"Well we know about the flutter valve already. I'd fix the cannister, lead the mask's air hoses around to the back and secure 'em there. I'd tape a male gas hose fittin’ into each of 'em, back it up with wire, and cover the wire with more tape. Then I'd hook up the hoses, get you to man the compressor, and I'd go pearl divin’."
"Sam, that's just exactly the way I would have done it. You goin’ to back up the hoses with a length of manila?"
"Naturally—and I’ll rig up a lifeline." He grinned and went to work.
Kate squatted on her heels coolie fashion and watched me measuring out the hoses. Everything went fine until I cut the longer one and sat down to relocate the female fitting. Then I seemed to run into difficulty.
"You're all thumbs today," she commented seriously.
"I noticed that. If you'd find some other way to sit, or face outboard, it would make things a hell of a lot simpler."
"Oh." She giggled. "You're so susceptible, darling."
"I sure am. Thanks."
"No trouble." Now she sat facing out to sea, her arms extended over her knees, long slim hands hanging limply. "How was the session with Dr. Reynolds?" "He was apologetic. Promised it would never happen again." "What docs that mean, honey?"
"That they'll stay back in the ferns from now on, so the sun won't reach the glasses."
"Oh," Her tone grew elaborately casual. "Was it Johnson and Mud?"
"Yeah. Say, Kate; that woman's name is Frances,"
"Now it really is Mud." she said grimly. Then thoughtfully, lowering her voice: "Too bad there aren't hinges or something on this screen,"
"There's always the lake shore, baby."
"That's right," she said, brightening.
"You're a nut, Gorgeous, but a nut."
"Oh, I don't plan on a repeat performance, darling."
"That's good."
"Perish the thought."
"Good for you, doll."
"Still, it won't hurt to remind them now and then that we're on friendly terms. Say, you're looking rather—vigorous, baby." Her voice had dropped to a whisper.
"Yeah. If you'd just face outboard, Katie	"
"Sorry. I keep forgetting."
"Like hell you do."
She laughed softly, deep in her throat,
We tried out the diving rig, and it worked fine. I went down twice, and while 1 didn't bring up any oysters, I had a good look at them. The bed must have been unmolested for a hell of a long time, or they were all granddaddy oysters. Many of them were as broad as my two hands held together, and I didn't see any as small as the ones you get in a restaurant. By late afternoon, when we finally secured, we were all pretty excited.
After supper we celebrated by finishing off Kelly's second bottle. He lined up the four cups and carefully apportioned the entire contents, remarking that there were about four shots in each cup.
"Use it wisely," he advised. "Who knows when Kelly can go to the well again," Before long, Velvet suggested that Kate dance for us. "Why don't you dance, girl?" Kelly asked. ''Because I'm a tap dancer, that's why." "So?"
"In sandals—on a carpet? Silly boy. Come on, Kate."
"All right. Just as soon as I get into my costume." She went to her bag and returned with the pearl glowing in her navel. "All set," she announced.
"What keeps it in there?" Kelly wondered,
"Skill," said Kate briefly. "All right, start the music."
"Better than that," said Kelly. He seated himself on the couch with a dishpan held upside down between his knees. "How's this?"
He began to beat on the improvised drum with his hands, and it was at once apparent that he was a pretty fair drummer.
"That, boys and girls, is a double paradiddle—barehanded."
"And that's the hardest kind," said Kate seriously.
"Not for a real expert," said Kelly modestly. "How's that beat?"
"Put a little more jungle into it."
"How's this? Krupa used it all through 'Sing Sing Sing’. .."
"That's fine," she said, and began to dance.
For at least five minutes she didn't move her feet at all, but that was the only part of her that was still. Then in easy stages she sort of undulated over to where I sprawled in the big easy chair. She swayed close in front of me, a heavy sensual smile on her face—still radiant in spite of the gathering darkness. And then she really turned it on.
"Speed it up a little," said Velvet quietly. Kelly obliged. Another minute of that and I was almost painfully vigorous— and grateful for the gloom.
"Give us a little of your Tahitian number," Velvet urged.
"No!" Kate answered positively, her hips contoruhg in perfect time with the dishpan.
"They used to post four guys dressed like cops around the platform, before she came on for that one," said Velvet conversationally. "It was part of the act, but she needed them more than once. When she started those—"
"Please, Vel," said Kate breathlessly, her eyes on my face. Her bare feet brought her closer; so close that she was undulating against my outstretched legs. Then somehow she was standing astride them; one knee went deep into the chair beside my right flank but her arms and shoulders and hips continued without pause—even when the other knee slipped gently into the space between the chair arm and my left side.
Again the tempo increased. She lost the pearl then; I felt it hit my chest. Her writhing body made contact with me, sank slowly until I was well through the portal. For perhaps another three minutes the strange maddening dance continued in almost complete darkness. Then with a deep gutteral cry she jerked her hips forward, impaling herself—and her hands were gripping my shoulders with amazing strength.
"Now!" she growled. "Ah Chris! Now! Oh darling, darling, darling... I'm—coming—so—hard ..."
Vaguely I wondered when the drum had stopped. Velvet and Kelly were nowhere in sight, but as to when they left... And then I stood up with her, those strong legs gripping my waist—and it wasn't until I laid her on the bed, the demanding legs holding me securely in the cradle of her body, that I heard the violent struggle being waged on the carpet.
We went to the fields as though nothing had happened, and that afternoon began the pearl diving operation. I dived while Kate and Velvet alternated on the compressor, Kelly opened the oysters, and the off-duty compressor operator searched for the pearls.
I had a mesh laundry bag at the end of a length of six-thread manila. When it was full I'd jerk three times on the line and they'd haul it up, it would come back down weighted with empty shells that I'd pile in a cleared area. I tried severat tools. Many of the oysters came free very easily, but after I'd picked up a few barnacle cuts I freed them all with the paint scraper I finally settled on.
After about an hour I surfaced and climbed up on the float. Sweat gleamed on the sleek bodies of the women, and a big pile of unopened oysters lay to one side.
"Better slack off a while," Kelly advised. "You're gettin' way ahead of us."
"Figured I would. Don't sweat it, Sam. We'll spread 'em out on the float and they'll die. The sun will open 'em up tomorrow morning, and the job will be simple."
He stared at me. "Then why in hell am I knockin’ myself out?"
Velvet snorted and ran a hand over the rivulet of sweat coursing its way down her belly. "Who's knocking who's self out?"
"You ladies are workin' too hard," I told them.
"Thank you, O learned one," said Kate. "We wondered, didn't we, Velvet?"
"I mean it," I said patiently. "Take it easy. I'm losin’ three times as much air as I'm usin’”
Kate moved to the compressor and seized the three-foot upright operating handle in both hands. Bracing her feet wide she began to move it from side to side.
"Like that, O master? Hey, sir; I'm talking to you."
I raised my eyes to her smiling face. "That's—that's about right." '
"This kid is gone," muttered Kelly, shaking his head.
I ignored him. "If I need more air I'll jerk three times on my life line—like this."
"What if we don't notice it?" Kate's eyes were a little anxious,
"Oh, I'll come on up, or drown, or something like that," I said. "Tomorrow I'm goin' to fill an M-1 belt full of nails and wear it. I'm havin' a tough time stayin’ down until I get some oysters. Another thing: use a shackle and slide the bag down to me on my lifeline. It'll save me roamin' back under the float every time."
Late in the third dive, a lovely golden form came down to me, following my lifeline like an especially luscious wraith. It gave me a quick hug, extended a long smoothly muscled arm upward, and we slowly ascended, expelling our air as we rose.
"I wish we had two diving outfits," she said the moment we broke the surface.
"Why?" I looked to make sure the float was between us and the ridge.
"Oh—just a thought." She grinned impudently over her shoulder as I helped her onto the float.
"Let's take some of these home for supper," I said, indicating my partially filled bag. "How'd we make out ?"
Soberly Kelly stooped, picked up a canvas canteen cover, and handed it to me. In the bottom was a pile of over a dozen good-sized pearls, and twice that many smaller ones. Every one of them was a keeper.
"Oh, my navel engagement!" Kate exclaimed in a horrified tone.
"It's in the chair, baby," I said absently. "There's a big white one in there, Sam."
"I—uh—meant to speak to you about it."
1 handed him the cover. He dug into it, extended his big hand to Velvet. "Here, girl," he said gently. "I've already found my black pearl."
She lay on her side on the big bed, her head propped on one hand. The other hand held the cigarette we were both smoking. The moon was rising; part of her lay in deep shadow while the moonlight turned portions of her upper body into burnished silver. As always, she knew my gaze was on her—and as always, she showed her enjoyment.
"Don't ever stop, Chris," she said, breaking a long silence.
"No chance, baby."
"Tell me, darling," she said hesitantly; "I've been acting like— like such an idiot lately—have I done anything to make you ashamed of me?"
"Hell, no! What a question." "Other people don't—"
"Don't come up with that 'other people' crap. No half asscd standard set by 'other people' applies to us. 'Other people' meet, fall in love—and then they take their clothes oil". Mostly. 'Other people' meet and get to know each other under far different circumstances, doll. They battle it out under the handicaps of convention and inhibition—which to me is like admitting that there's something a little dirty about the things they'd like to be doing. None of 'em are as lucky as we are, darlin'—and most of all; none of 'em arc you, and none of 'em are me. So don't fret about it,"
"But I've been—I am—so damned sexy all the time, I can't keep my hands off you, Chris. I want you loving me all the time. Oh, I don't mean necessarily with—with ..."
"I know, baby."
"That's pari of it. You always know, don't you? I mean your loving me with your eyes and your voice—and just a feeling 1 get when you're near me that tells me you're loving me just as much as if—as if we were all tangled up on this bed. Am I making any sense?"
"All that matters, beautiful."
"That's something else. The way you say that word. For years it's been something a cool cat calls any broad he's talking to—but when you say it, it's—well, I feel that you're saying: 'You're beautiful, Kate. You're mine and I love you'—and I feel so proud and so humble, and—and so—oh damn you O'Leary, you've made me cry I"
Only a woman in love can laugh while the tears are running down her cheeks. Finally she settled down, and I lighted us another cigarette.
"I've—never been—like this before. You know that—don't you ?" Her voice was choked with the aftermath of her tears.
"Sure, doll. Drag?"
"Not now. It's important to me, Chris, I want you to understand—"
"I know it's important. So important that it doesn't need talk. I know you. You're Kate Muldoon; you're going to be Kate O'Leary, and bear my kids—"
"Not necessarily in that order," she murmured, and I laughed.
"Hello again, Katie."
"Hello, ape. Did you still love me while I was being silly?"
"You weren't silly, and I adore you."
"Truth?"
"No, I'm just sayin' that so you'll give me a little."
"That's what I thought—but I can't just give you a little. I'll take it under advisement, anyway."
Her hand strayed over my belly. "You've got a marvellous tan, Chris, I was noticing today—today hell, I've been worshipping your sweet, beautiful body—my own darling—ever since the first day I saw it and you've gotten a marvellous tan during that time. That's what I meant to say."
"I can't find any fault with that," I said judiciously.
"Me either," she said earnestly. "Mm-m-m. Even John is all nice and brown." "John?"
"John. That's what I named him." Her fingers stroked old John tenderly. "Uh—when was that, baby?"
"Oh, some time ago," she answered carelessly. "I just never got around to telling you about it. Oh boy!" "He knows we're talkin' about him," "That must be It."
"One good turn deserves another—oh honey!" "Like that?"
"No, I—always act like this." "True enough. What's—this good turn bit?" "Well doll, 1'li—just have to think of a suitable name—for your—your doodad," "My doodad!"
"None of the other names I've heard sound very nice," I explained, my voice getting a little thick.
"No, they don't. My God, Chris! Just the same, I think doodad is undignified."
"There's only one logical name, darlin’. Oh Katie ..."
"That sends you, doesn't it? Come on over, baby,"
"Katie, Katie . . ."
"Wait—just a minute. What logical name?"
"Oh, yeah. Break out—the champagne—and stand by."
"I can hardly wait. No! The name—tiger."
"I won't keep you—in suspense. It's Marcia."
"Ho ho ho."
"I knew you'd like it. Now how about—" "It's better than doodad," she conceded. "Say!" "Yeah?"
"That's—pretty nice." "It's old John's military background." "He's—certainly standing at attention ail right . . . Oh, darling!" "Yeah, baby," "Oh yes!"
"All right, sweetheart?"
"Wonderful! Let me have—the rest . .."
"Katie, beautiful . . ."
"Take it easy, my heart. Make it last. Love me, my own. Just love me . . ."

Chapter Sixteen

They were long days, especially when we worked in the fields—or the Salt Mines, as we'd come to call them. I made another trip to the Funny Farm to protest Johnson's vegetable apportionment, figuring it was a good opportunity to prove I'd rather negotiate than get tough. Dr. Reynolds was affable and friendly. He promised to square Johnson away, and it turned out he was as good as his word. And it worried me a little. Old Doc was altogether too happy to suit me.
The weeks passed, and with the sun doing its work on the exposed oysters, we were accumulating quite a hoard. 1 had only a vague notion as to what the pearls were worth; I was pretty sure the black ones were best, the white ones next, then the pink ones—and those with a yellow tint least desirable of all. We found few that were really black or pink and no yellows to speak of. But we sure found a ration of the grays and whites.
I was amazed at the number of really big pearls we were finding. Considering that this was probably a virgin bed, I suppose I should have expected it, but this was my first crack at pearl diving—and none of the others had any more experience than I did. We all learned two things early; that no real pearl is perfect, and none is truly round.
None of them approached the size of Kate's black pearl, but many of the grey ones came fairly close, and several were as big as Velvet's white one—although not one was as nearly perfect. Kate's was just under an inch in diameter. That will give some idea of how long they'd been in the making when it's remembered that the average age of a Japanese cultured pearl is four years. And that beyond a certain size a peari's growth is a slow, tedious process indeed.
There were other jobs too. Using fire brick and fire clay we built a small stove in between the two houses. The brick enclosed

the fireplace, an inverted engine room deck plate covered the top, and a six-foot section of ventilation duct served as a chimney. It worked fine. We completed (he back wall between the two houses, and the after half of the roof. I checked it from the ridge shortly after, and viewed through the trees the structure looked like a single long house. We shored the rest of the lumber up against the inside of the dummy wall. It would make a fine shelter in case anyone ever took us under fire from the ridge. We hoped it looked like we intended staying for a while.
The nights were pure pleasure. With increasing frequency, the early violence of Kate's passion extended itself into a more deliberate indulgence of the many delights of her body—and I shared it with an ever-growing enjoyment. We still turned each other into quivering, exhausted wrecks now and then—but with greater knowledge of each other came increasing awareness that the greatest satisfaction comes from those experiences where mutual perception and consideration—and skill—reward desire as no headlong assault can reward it.
She grew even lovelier, although I wouldn't have believed it possible.
Velvet's last thin barrier of reserve faltered, then disintegrated, and she blossomed like a dark rose under Kelly's obvious enchantment with her. But there were moments when I felt a strong bond between us, a bond I didn't entirely understand. Once I looked up to find her serious gaze on me, and try as I might I couldn't keep my eyes from wandering over that slim muscular body. Her own eyes widened mockingly, but the slow smile wasn't mocking—and she didn't seem to mind a damn bit.
Kelly notioed finally, but she led him aside while he was still mulling it over. He did all the listening for a while, and she did all the talking. I don't know what she said to him, but apparently she understood a hell of a lot more about the situation than I did. And she made him understand, because the broad grin he showed me was like a firm handshake. I said they were long days. They were also the happiest I'd ever known.
Then late one afternoon we hit u snag. Kate and I were lying at the edge of the lake when I  broached a subject that had been on my mind for a couple of days.
"Say, Katie," I said, "I hate to bring this up—and I'm not beefin', you understand—but I haven't seen you wearin' your jockstrap since we've been here."
"That's breech clout, you funny man—and it's because I haven't needed it."
"Uh—yeah. But isn't that—sort of stranger’
"Not really." Her face was smiling and serene.
I took her hands. A great excitement was building in me, but I tried to keep it in check, "Miss Muidoon," I said solemnly, "is there something—anything—you wish to tell me?"
She batted her eyelashes and smiled coyly. "Why, whatever can you be suggesting, Mr. O'Leary?"
"That our efforts haven't been in vain. Don't try to keep it from me, my dear. 1 can bear it."
"Oh sir! That's to be my end of it I'm afraid—but thanks for the offer."
"Really Kate?" I said eagerly, dropping the hoomalimali.
Her eyes were clear and happy. "I can't really tell, darling. I'm —I'm nearly three weeks late—but then I've been engaging in some—unusual activities lately. I suppose it could possibly make a difference."
"I don't know a damn thing about that. What are the odds, baby?"
"I think the odds are pretty good," she said—and a rosy glow appeared in her cheeks. "Jesus, I hope so—don't you?"
"Well—I'm not sure, darling. It depends on what you're talking about."
"What I'm—I mean that you're pregnant, damn it."
She leaned that golden head against my shoulder and her voice was soft and rich. "That's what I hoped you meant, my heart. Thai's what I call good odds."
After supper I showed Kate who'd be wearing the pants as soon as they were available.
"Tomorrow," I stated in my bos'n's voice, "we are going to the Funny Farm where you will be examined by Dr. Wanek."
"Oh, Chris! I'm not even sure yet! Dr. Wanek won't be able to tell mc anything."
"He was able to tell that redhead something."
"And according to her that was wishful thinking. He was so eager to shake up Dr. Reynolds—"
"He'll be able to give us some advice, doll. We're going, and that's the end of this particular discussion."
"Big deal," she muttered.
"What's that?"
"I said, 'what about the pearls?'" "Damn the pearls."
"You're sweet, baby, but let's be practical. You're proposing to turn over the whole applecart for no reason. In a month I'd say, 'let's go,' but not now."
"A month from now will be too late. I want to turn over the applecart, honey. That's the only way I can get Reynolds to use his radio. We know he'll holler for help sooner or later. It's just goin' to be sooner than we expected, that's all."
"But I still don't see—"
"Think, sweetheart. If Reynolds expects help from somewhere in the Hawaiian Island;;—and that's the way it shapes up—it will probably take 'em a week or so to get here, and it could be quite a bit longer, Even after he gets his reinforcements, he might not move on us right away—and if worst comes to worst, and we have to run and hide for a while..."
"And I get all pooched out and ugly," she nodded...
"Pooched out I hope; ugly—never in this world. But you see my point."
"Yes, darling. Why can't you just take Dr. Reynolds' radio away from him, or smash it, or something? Then we wouldn't have to worry about it."
"I've thought of it," I conceded. "It's no good. In the first place, the only way we'll ever get out of here is on the ship that brings his reinforcements. Second, he probably checks in with them at scheduled times. I can't really see him giving away the position of the island unless he has to, but he must have something set up in case of emergency. The radio has to be small. He may have it fitted to operate only on one frequency, just in case any of his nudists discover it. If I messed up, doll, we'd lose our edge. He'd know we're on to him, and it could cost us the war.
"The important thing is that he's the only one that can call a ship in here. We've got to let him do it."
"How can you imagine all that, Chris?" she asked curiously.
"Because if I had something big at stake like the Doc has—and I have—that's the way I'd do it."
"Do you think the colony is all that important to him?"
"I think it was once He may have given up on it for the time being. There are other things; you, for instance."
"I sure seem to be the centre of trouble."
"You're worth it, beautiful—but there's more."
"The pearls?"
"Sure, The whole lagoon is probably full of oyster beds, and the Old Doc could hardly have missed them in the time he's been here. He may have even gone looking for them. I think his Funny Farm came first, but as it's worked out, I'm about convinced the pearls are his main concern now—and you, of course."
"Will he bring in a lot of men, do you think?" she asked anxiously.
"He'll think there's enough, but there won't be. We'll be expecting them, and we'll be ready. Our edge is that they won't know it. There's just one big problem."
"What's that, darling?"
"That I'm just guessin' about all this, mostly. It figures, but I'm not sure of anything." "Sam says you're always right, Chris." "Sam's biased. That reminds me. We'd better tell them right away."
She smiled, and her eyes gleamed, but she only said meekly: "Just as you think best, dearest." "Hell, we've got to."
She took my hands, held them against her breasts, and moved that glorious body close to me. She said softly: "Have you thought of just—staying here?"
My hands moved gently, caressing her. "Doll, baby, you're damn right I've thought of it."
We met Kelly and Velvet as they came out of their own house. "We were just headed over there," said Kelly blankly. Kate smiled pleasantly. "I knew we should have phoned first."
"That's right," Velvet agreed. "You almost missed us. Won't you come in ? I do hope you'll excuse the appearance of the place. Help is so difficult these days."
"Oh, I know, my dear. 1 have the same problem. It's terribly trying."
Kelly and I followed them in.
"Depressin', isn't it, Sam? All that beauty and wit bein' wasted on us peasants."
"Sickcnin’. Now if you ladies are all through entertainin’ the troops, I've got somethin' to say that might change a few things around here." He hesitated, and I stuck in my oar.
"Better hear what I've got to say first, Sam. I've got some news that's really goin' to start the pot to boilin'. It's—"
"Excuse me, Chris, but don't make any plans until you know what we're up against. What I'm tryin' to tell you—"
"But Sam," I said patiently; "the whole programme is just before fallin' flat on its ass—"

"Darling," Kate interjected quietly; "why don't you let Sam talk. Then you can make your announcement."
"Yeah," said Sam. "What I want to announce is this: Velvet— thai is, Velvet and I..."
"Big Daddy's going to be a daddy," Velvet supplied.
"And how about that, sport fans?" He was grinning from ear to ear.
"All right, dear," Kate murmured.
"Well, as a matter of fact," I began—and then saw that all three were smiling at me.
"Hell," I said disgustedly. "The old man is always the last to know."
There was a period of congratulations and assorted foolishness. Kelly stated that he was seriously considering calling on his supplier for another fifth, and I think he'd have gone if it hadn't been nearly dark. Katie nestled close on the couch. Her hands were restless, and she began to show her telltale signs of growing excitement. Kelly's eyes thoughtfully considered Velvet's sleek brown person, and I knew if I was to get any sense out of them I had to make a move.
"We should all understand this clearly," I began. "Once we go to Dr. Wanek, we've committed ourselves to war. No, please let me finish. I've heard the arguments against being in too big a hurry, and I'll admit I may have been goin' off half cocked— uh, please, Katie—in wantin' to haul ass to the Funny Farm tomorrow—"
"Tomorrow!" Velvet exclaimed.
"1 told him," said Kate, shrugging her broad golden shoulders. It was a fascinating gesture.
"Really, Chris," Velvet said earnestly, "there's no need to worry, I have two sisters with a swarm of children, and—"
"Ah’ right," I said, holding up both hands. "But we've got to consider the possibility that you'll be without medical attention for a month or more after we start the ball rollin’. Kate, how long do you figure you've—uh—"
"Probably about a month," she said softly, slipping an arm around my waist. "1 can't tell; I'm new at this too."
"Uh—yeah. Velvet, I have to ask you—"
"Longer than that." She smiled at the beaming Kelly. "Personally, I don't see any reason why we can't go on as we originally planned, and take the full three months."
"Me too," from Kate. "I'm having a ball, myself."
"That's out. I never intended wailing the entire time. I figured 190 on throwin' the Old Doc off stride by givin' him the 
word a couple weeks early anyway. What do you say, Sam?"
"I say don't take any chances. We may have to take to the hills before we're finished. I'm damned if I can see holding off for a few lousy pearls. We've got the biggest part of that bed anyway."
"I'm not thinkin' about the pearls. I'm thinkin' that there are two of us—"
"Four, possibly six," said Kate promptly.
"Sorry. We have here—count 'cm—two trained Naval fightin' machines, with one modified carbine and one forty-five—"
"You'll lick 'em, darling."
"Sure—against no tellin' how many characters in addition to Reynolds and Johnson. So here's our objective as I see it. One: come out of this all in one piece; two: take the ship so we can get out of here; three: take whatever steps are necessary to accomplish one and two."
"That 'three' may be a killer," Kelly remarked quietly.
"That's liable to be a good name for it. We're at a big disadvantage in that we don't want to shoot first. Do you all agree to that? I'm only being practical. Some day we're goin' to have to do a hell of a lot of explaining."
"Just as long as it doesn't mean extra risk."
"That's understood, Sam. If there are no arguments on what we've covered, I'll outline what I've got in mind and we can kick it around."
What about Wanek?" Kelly wanted to know. "We'll get to him in a minute." "Okay; go ahead."
"1 think we ought to know this island like the backs of our hands. We should know the trails, the canyons, the ways of escape if we're bein' chased... All that could be a big edge for us.
"That morning fog up around the peak: I want to know what causes it, where it might lie in pockets, and how long it takes to burn off once the sun reaches it. I want to know where all the sources of fresh water are—and where the best hiding places arc too, in case we need 'em.
"Here we're protected from any vessel bigger than a fair-sized launch comin' by way of Katie's Point. We've got about a one-foot range in the tide, so that won't be of much help to anybody. I doubt like hell that a launch could get through the reefs and come the long way round, but we'll find out for certain.
"Out in the open we're vulnerable to rifle fire from the ridge; it's something we'll have to keep in mind, especially in the day time. We've got to figure on two possibilities and be ready for 'em; a land attack, and an attack by water. We've still got our big edge, that they think they'll surprise us. We'll arrange some surprises for them instead. That's what's goin' to win this war for us."
"If there is a war." said Velvet
"If I'm wrong, we'll all have a good laugh over it Meanwhile we'll play it like it was for real."
"I've no argument with that," she said sincerely.
"The point is that this is goin'to take some time. Once we rattle the bush, Old Doc will be watchin' us like a hawk. Any preparations we make will have to be before we declare ourselves."
"Anything particular in mind?" Kelly asked quietly.
"I think our best defence against a water-borne attack is to lay a trap at the pass off Katie's Point. I'm kickin' an idea around that I'll take up with you later. Ashore, I think we should set up sonic kind of an ambush that wc can lure 'em into. That's as far as I've gotten with the land war, so we'll have to work it out. I'd like to start out on that one by scoutin’ the area around the peak. I keep thinkin' we should be able to make that fog work for us."
"Then we should hold off for a while."
"It would make a big difference if wc could, and that's what I want you to decide. Based on what the young mothers have said, and allowing for slip-ups, I recommend that in six days we take them to sec Dr. Wanek."
And that's what we eventually decided, in spite of derisive protests from the women.

Chapter Seventeen

Sam and I agreed that the first project should be the blocking of the pass of Katie's Point. At first light we transferred the diving rig to the raft, threw a green flash cover over it, and poled out to the point. Once there we were hidden from the ridge, but we were also deep in morning shadow, so we anchored and smoked a couple of cigarettes while we waited for the sun. Then I went down and had a look at the reef.
On the eastern side—from which a water-born attack would come—the reef sloped off abruptly into surprisingly deep water. I didn't try to penetrate the murk below, but concentrated on the east slope at the pass. Here the coral grew out of the reef in knobbed and twisted branches that ranged in colour from dirty white to a deep salmon pink. Beneath me I could see what appeared to be entire trees reaching up out of the gloom—trees composed entirely of dead sea life, and representing the accumulation of centuries. Here near the surface, the branches were shorter and thicker, often ending in big knobs, but sometimes curving back into the body of the reef as if retreating from the light.
The reef crawled with life. Crabs darted over its rugged surface; anemones of various types and colours grew in profusion, and I watched a school of small, transparent fish swimming through the arches in the coral.
I'd worn my sandals of course; no one but a complete idiot even looks at coral without understanding the danger of the millions of sharp projections. I wore heavy diver's gloves from the Lae's salvage gear and had thought to bandage my knees, but I still picked up a few small cuts as I moved along the slope.
I watched a thin tendril of red rising from my right elbow, and knew I'd have to surface soon. We'd been lucky where sharks were concerned, but there was no sense in asking for trouble. I eased carefully around a many-fingered arm of coral and then looked back at it thoughtfully. If there was only some way to direct a length of the vicious stuff through the bottom of a boat— and then I knew how we'd block the pass.
I went back over the narrow opening again with new eyes, made a couple of mental measurements, and gave four sharp tugs on my lifc-line. I fended off with my feet until I stood in the pass itself, and then planed over the water as Kelly's powerful arms hauled me into the raft.
Without comment he laid the compressor on its side and covered the whole rig while I got in the anchor. We'd poled her almost half-way home before he opened his mouth.
"Got it all doped out, Chris?"
"Everything except how we're goin' to build it without Old Doc hearin’ about it. I'm workin' on that now," "Goin' to make a ram?"
I stared at him. "Next time we get stuck on an island and something like this comes up, you're doin' the divin'. I got cut all to hell linin' this up while you sat up here on your dead ass— grimiin' and smirkin’—and had it figured out all the time."
He laughed. "I'm just tryin' to think along with you, Chris,"
"It seems to be pretty damn easy,"
"It's gettin' easier," he conceded.
I drew it out for him in the sand of the beach as soon as we got home. We'd use four eight-foot four-by-fours, sharpened at one end, and fanned out like old Neptune's fishing spear. We'd secure them with two-by-fours nailed across at three points, and with a fourth piece nailed securely across the base to serve as a fulcrum. This last one would extend for three feet on one side and two feet on the other. I explained about the arches formed in the coral, and he got the picture at once.
"You'll need another short section of two-by-four," he said slowly.
"Right," I answered and waited.
"You're goin' to shove the long end through a hole, shove the loose piece through another one, and lash it to the short end, completin' the fulcrum. Pretty suave. Our fish spear will be swingin’ back and forth like the flukes of a Danforth anchor."
"Sam, when I get my orders how's to put in for the same ship."
"I'm plannin’ on it—but I thought we were gettin' out of Old Uncle's Navy." "Yeah, I keep forgettin'."
"Sure," he said, his face expressionless. "You going to have a preventer on it to hold it at the right angle?"
"And another line to hold it farther down, so we can get over it. We'll rig it like a trippin' line. Here's the way I picture it." I made some marks in the sand. "This is the slope of the reef—"
"Oh sure. Recognized it right off."
"Here's where we'll secure the fulcrum end of the ram, There are a couple of arches about there that line up pretty well, and down here's where we'll secure the preventer line,"
"Got it. Another hole there, right?"
"No, but there's a big knob that we can secure to. Now get this: we'll pass a wire strap around this same knob—"
"Draw me a knob."
So I drew a knob. "We'll shackle the eyes of the strap together here, lead a length of twenty-one thread from the ram down through the shackle—"
"Haul the ram down out of the way, throw in a slip knot at the shackle, and buoy the bitter end of the line—so we can snag it with a boat hook on the way by. Bos'n, you're a genius."
"Goddamn, Sam," I said bitterly.
That's the way we did it. We dragged the material  we'd need into the lee oF Kelly's house, and then the four of us went on to the Salt Mines in a routine manner. In the afternoon we cut and shaped our lumber, started the nails, and sorted out the manila we were going to use. At dark we moved all the gear to the water's edge, erected a tarp for a screen, and assembled the ram by lantern light. When it was finished we towed it out and moored it to the float.
Dawn Found Kelly and me at the point, and long before mid-morning, we had the thing in place.
One disquieting thing happened. I'd cut my left forearm, and while the wound wasn't a deep one, I bled quite a bit. I should have surfaced and wrapped it up but I was anxious to get finished, not wanting to leave the women alone too long. Our buoy was a small piece of driftwood with a heavy brass screw-eye let into one end, I'd stood in the pass to splice the tripping line into it, satisfied myself that it floated unobtrusively in the water of the pass, and had gone down to make a final check of the slip knot. I found the great granddaddy of all the Pacific octopusses waiting for me.
I gave the four-four-four emergency signal on my life-line and Kelly brought me bounding up the slope of the reef. For a while there I wondered if the octopus would get me before the coral cut me to pieces. He was feeling ornery; two of his long arms had come snaking out of the dimness below me, and if I hadn't been headed down at the time I'd never have seen him until he had me. As it was he gave me the scare of my life, but he also gave me an idea.
"Look, Sam," I said as soon as I'd recovered a little; "Let's get real mean about this thing." "I feel mean about it already."
"Good. Let's feed Junior now and then. Get him in the habit of using the slope for his mess table."
"That's mean, all right. What do octopusses eat—besides bos'ns, that is."
"Hell, I don't know. Fish ought to keep him happy. We could always give him oysters."
"Just the dead ones, okay? I'm getting awful tired of oysters myself, but the way Velvet's been lately...."
"I understand your problem, old buddy. Every little bit helps."
"Yeah. Say, maybe wc can raise some sharks, too. You've sure got some interestin’ hobbies, Chris."
"I'm thinkin' of what happens to the characters in the boat after we sink it."
He looked at me thoughtfully. "That's mean enough. I'm glad I'm on your side, rock buddy."
"So am I, Sam."
We started back, and Kelly was unusually reserved. I let him think about it for a while and then said, "Better keep this in mind, Sam: there won't be any draws in this fight. It'sgoin' to be winner take all. And I mean all, Sam,"
That afternoon the four of us began our survey of the island. We started out by lulling the observers into thinking we were going to spend the rest of the day in the boat. We sailed up and down the lagoon for over an hour, obviously teaching the women how to sail. It was time well spcnt.Thc knowledge might come in very handy, and 1 decided to repeat the lessons until they could take her on their own.
When we thought the watchers—if any—would have a belly full of such a harmless pursuit, we sailed her on around Kelly's Head and beached her where a strange-looking grove of trees grew right down to the water's edge. What was strange about them was that their wide-spread branches hung down to the swampy ground and rooted themselves, so that one tree became a dozen or more—and if that doesn't sound strange, you should see it some time.
We dragged the boat up into the trees, and the others waited while I checked the ridge. It was deserted. I returned for them, and we cut into the jungle southeast of the fields.
Once into the trees we headed south toward the peak. The going was fairly easy as the huge trees in the area shut out almost all direct sunlight, and little grew on the jungle floor except the ferns. We found no signs of anyone being there before us; there were no trails, and when we lost the sun Kelly began clearing the way through the ferns with his machete. It slowed us down a little, but without the sun's reference point we could have gotten lost pretty easily.
We stopped once for a smoke in a clearing under one of the giant trees. It grew thick-trunked and massive; not particularly tall, but sending its heavy branches out in all directions until it joined with its neighbours in screening away the sky. Kelly looked respectfully up into the thick foliage.
"Wonder what kind of trees these are," he said. "We used one for a ladder for the first few weeks we were here, but I never thought to check into it."
"They're banyans," said Kate promptly, and we all looked at her.
"Well, they are," she said defensively. "Just like the ones you may have seen in Hawaii. As a matter of fact, I've seen lots of trees here that grow in the Islands. Vines, too—and flowers. I don't know what a botanist would call them, but farther up the slopes there are koa trees, and ohia; there's pandanus here, and shell ginger—and up near the peak there's sandalwood and wild roses and raspberries—’’
"Holy mackerel," said Kelly.
"That's right. That yellow fruit we've been serving you—the one we cook, with the black seed in it7 That's pawpaw, and those little trees that look like palms are paw-paw trees. There are at least a dozen varieties of ferns. There's papaya here, and mangrove trees—that swamp where we hid the boat, for instance—"
"Hold it," I said, raising my hand. "First, how do you know all this, doll?"
"I lived on a ranch not too far from Hilo for nearly a year," she said in a subdued voice. "I—was alone a good deal, and—well, a fine old man who was a damn sight nicer to me than his son—he taught me to appreciate things that grow, and—well that's how I know."
"And all this stuff, it's just like what you'd find on the Island of Hawaii?"
"Not all of it. There's a lot here I don't recognize, but—say, aren't you going to ask me what I was doing living with the old man's son—"
"Because you were married to the guy. I don't have to ask."
She looked down at her hands for a long moment, and when she raised her eyes to mine they were smiling, "I love you, O'Leary," she said clearly.
From that point we began to climb. As Kate had predicted we left the big trees behind. She pointed out some of the others she'd mentioned, and remarked that she believed the change was due to peculiarities in the volcanic formation of the island, rather than the difference in altitude. She explained it a little further while we waited out the afternoon rain in the shelter of a rock outcropping.
"I'm only guessing," she said, "but I think the main difference is in the capacity of the soil to retain water. It's likely there was lava flow on these slopes more recently than any that might have reached the valleys. That in itself might cause reduced growth which would take centuries to overcome—but as I say, I'm only guessing."
"Seems like a reasonable guess," I told her, and her quick smile said she was pleased at my interest,
"It's a little more than a guess," she conceded. "There's a narrow canyon that cuts into the base of the peak, and while its lower end is the same level as the jungle floor, there's no more growth in it than there is here. Its bottom is rather flat, and Dr. Reynolds thinks the last big eruption broke through the mountainside at that point. He says a huge fissure was created in the slope and that lava flow over succeeding centuries filled in its bottom. Another indication is that there's considerably more undergrowth on the canyon walls than on the lower levels. It's all quite interesting, really."
"Yes it is, baby. Is this canyon far from here?"
"I've never been in this part of the island before, but I don't think it could be too far. We always came directly from the camp. Most of us were interested when we first came here, and we made a fairly good trail leading right into the canyon's lower end. Velvet and I came out here several times—look, the rain's stopped."
"Yeah. One more thing, Katie. Have you noticed that the morning fog seems to sort of hang up in that area in the mornings? I was lookin' at the peak from the Lae’s crow's nest one morning, and there was a big column or fog up the northern slope, Is that where the canyon's located?"
"Why yes, I believe it is—but I've never noticed any fog."
"Ever get out here early; say around sunup?"
"No, never before mid-moming."
"Okay. Sorry to hold things up, but I've got one more question. If there's still heat in the mountain, the big crack—the canyon—would be closer to the heat than any other part of the slope, wouldn't it?"
"It would certainly seem so, yes."
"All right, folks; let's go have a look at it."
The tree growth ended altogether less than half way up the side of the mountain. We were on the western slope; we turned left and followed the strange timberline until we came to the canyon.
It was narrow all right. Down toward the jungle its slopes would be easy to climb, but up here they were impossible. The upper end was blocked by a huge wail of rock, probably spewed up out of the earth's guts when men hunted with clubs and wore—well, just about what we were wearing.
"Now, there's a good place to avoid," said Kelly. "Get half way up that canyon with an enemy behind you, and that's all she wrote, buddy. There'd be no way out."
"And no cover to speak of," I said thoughtfully.
"Watch out, ladies," Sam warned. "Here wc go again. What is it, Chris?"
"It depends on the fog. Where does this trail enter the clearing, baby?"
"Opposite Dr. Reynolds’ lab. You and Sam came that way the night of the meeting, didn't you?"
"Oh, sure, I remember it now. About how far are we from the camp, would you say. Three miles?"
"Less than that, I should think. More like two miles; possibly two and a half."
"Is the trail easy going?"
"It was. I haven't been over it for months." Her face was intent now as she watched me.
"I wonder ... If we circled until we hit that trail... Honey, is there anything in that area that would get in our way at night? I know we came that way before, but Sam and I stayed pretty close to the clearing. The trip I've got in mind would have to be well out in the jungle."

"I don't know. I understand there's a mangrove swamp out there somewhere but it can't be within a mile of camp. I've seen almost all of the area within that distance."
"That's plenty far enough. We'll check it out. Ready to go home, troops?"
The next morning, Kelly put me ashore at Salt Mine Beach a good hour before sunrise. When the sun peeked over the shoulder of the mountain, its first rays found me squatted on the canyon rim, staring into the thick pall of white below. A half hour later the fog began to give way before the sun's warmth. It struck the lower end of the canyon first; by the time the sun was an hour high, the lower half was clearly visible, but the thick white blanket remained in the upper reaches for nearly an hour longer.
Satisfied, I walked along the rim until I reached the jungle floor, and followed the trail until the sounds of the awakening camp told me I had nearly reached it. Then I went back.
I slept for an hour or so just inside the tree line. When the sun reached through a break in the trees and woke mc—pretty well on schedule—I followed Kelly's Trail until I could see the fields, and the people working in them. I watched Katie then until they all knocked off, and I joined my own people on Salt Mine Beach, Kate's greeting was casual enough—for her—but I saw the relief in her, and was human enough to enjoy it
"You look happy," she said, eyeing me closely.
"I am happy, baby."
But I made the last lap of the return trip lying in the bilges with Katie's feet on my rump.
"Lie still, buster," she said once. "We came out here this morning with three people, and that's all they're going to see coming back."
But I didn't think that Toot business was a damn bit necessary.
We spent the afternoon in the boat. Kelly and I took her first; we rounded Katie's Point and tacked her almost to the Lae before coming about. I held her in irons then while I explained what we were doing.
"The breeze freshens in the afternoon, and from here to the point we'll be sailing before it. I want to make a speed run to the pass, givin' her all the wind she'll carry, and I want to see if we can get through with the sail up."
He nodded, "If you could haul her flat—luff her at the last moment—I can raise the centreboard and hook the buoy 
while you steer her through."
"That's it, Sam. I'll spill as much wind as I can, and still keep way on her—but you'll have to move fast. We could be under fire by that time.'‘
He grinned. "That'll speed me up. You're figuring on them havin' a power boat?"
"Sure. It's important that they see us round the point, or they'll have to slow and look for the pass, They'd see the ram then, push it down with a boat hook or something while they eased over it, and we'd have to take 'em on at the beach. That would be bad."
"Yes, man. I don't like the idea of gettin' shot at, but I'd a hell of a lot rather they were shootin' at you and me than at all four of us."
"Probably six," I answered, remembering Katie's remark. "That's what it's all about, Sam."
I slacked off the sheet. "Okay, here we go."
She was pretty lively for a boat that wasn't designed primarily as a sailer. Close hauled she could be a bitch, but light as she was, she ran well before the wind. She heeled over to port as I eased the sheet off a bit more, and I saw we were shipping a little water amidships.
Kelly pointed to the wet stain along the gun'le. "She'd take a lot more if it wasn't for her low freeboard."
"Yeah. We'll rig up a lecboard for her. Stand by, Sam. This is liable to be tricky."
We weren't drawing more than a foot at that point, if you discount the centreboard. She was skimming toward the white water of the reef at a good six knots, but a quick glance showed me a relaxed, calm-faced Kelly. I brought her a little off the wind to haul in the sheet with my left hand, then laid her straight for the pass at a greatly reduced speed. The jagged rocks of the point seemed to reach out for us; the white water was just off our starboard bow when I laid back on the sheet with all my strength.
"Now!"
Up came the centreboard. The big sail fluttered, Kelly lightly tapped the driftwood buoy with the boathook, and we were through.
"Centreboard! Comin' about."
Down went the centreboard. I passed the boom over my head and gave it plenty of sheet. The sail filled with a snap, we took a gallon or so over the starboard gun'le, and she streaked away from the reef as if Junior himself were after her.
Kelly shipped his boathook and looked back at the pass. "Holy mackerel," he said fervently.
We picked up the women and held sailing school for a while, then took her around Kelly's Head to have a look at the other side of the island. We didn't get too far; the reefs on the eastern side made navigation impossible for anything that floated, and only a squirrel could have made it up the cliffs. Satisfied, I brought her about and we headed for home.
Kate immediately demanded the sheet and steering oar.
"You're sailing free now, but once around Kelly's Head you'll be close hauled. Can you handle her, baby?"
That was like waving a red flag in front of a bull. She did pretty well at that, and smiled happily when I told her so.
We fished for a while, took a couple of big groupers to the pass for Junior's supper, and beached the boat in the creek.
"What's next?" asked Kelly as we walked toward the houses.
"Early reveille," I told him. "Tomorrow we're goin' to check out the ground war."

Chapter Eighteen

The sky paled and the blurred shapes in the clearing began to take on recognizable form. "Now what ?" Kate whispered.
"Wc wait. When the sun touches the tops of those trees, we commence our attack on—well, whoever we're mad at. We give 'em time to figure out where the shootin's comin' from and then we take off up the trial. We drop some of 'em if we can, but we don't make a fight of it. Understand ?"
"Of course. We want them to follow us."
"Step two: about a quarter of a mile from here there's a stretch of trail that runs straight for about two-hundred yards—"
"I remember it."
"—with some high ground at the far end." "That's right. The trail veers left toward the peak at that point."
"Good girl. You and Velvet will be waiting there. They see us on that high ground. Maybe we throw a couple of rounds at 'em in case they're dopin' off."
"Then we run again. I think I'll have to—uh—make certain preparations if we're going to do all that running. So will Velvet."
"Yeah. I'm sure glad it's so necessary, baby."
"You're sweet. Come to think of it, you could do with some— restraint yourself."
"True. Anyway, we run all the way to the mouth of the canyon. Somebody's limpin' to slow us down—"
"I'm a good limper, darling."
"Not you. Me. You're up ahead. They see me fleein' in abject terror into the fog, and they say—" "Hah!"‘
"Yeah, they say 'hah'."
" 'Now we've got 'em trapped!'."
"That's right, baby."
"But they haven't, have they?"
"No, because under cover of the fog we ease up the eastern slope of the canyon—"
"Why east? I know there's a reason, but if our boat is hidden below the Salt Mines, the west side would be closer."
"Because we want the sun in their eyes, baby."
"Oh, good."
"Got it now, doll face?"
"No."
"Come on, Kate. They follow us into the canyon, figurin' we're trapped because Johnson or Reynolds or somebody tells 'em there's no way out. Then Sam and I—Sam? Say, Kate, where in hell did they go?"
"I can't imagine." There was just enough light for me to read the blank look on her face.
"Oh Christ! Stay out of sight, baby; I'll be right back."
They weren't far, and I heard the crackle of the thick jungle grass before I saw them. Kelly was in the saddle; Velvet's long slim legs were hooked in his, and there couldn't have been more activity if they'd been lying on an ant bill.
"Hell," I said irritably. "Here I am tryin' to win a war ain't even started yet, and you two are over here cavortin' around."
"We were just takin’ a break," said Kelly resentfully.
"Yeah ... Well look, Sam; when you've finished there, how's to take Velvet on back. Kate and I are goin' up the trail to check the fog."
"Sure—Chris. Would you mind... ?" "Sorry, buddy." I turned my back. "We'll meet you below the fields."
"Sure. Oh Jesus... We'll be there." "Uh—yeah. So long, both of you."
Velvet's soft laughter followed mc back to where Kate waited. "There's the sun," she said eagerly. "Now, Colonel?" "It's Major, ma'm, but I'm workin' on it. Fire away." "Rat-tat-tat. Rat-tat."' "All misses. Try again." "Heck. Bang bang." "That's a little better." "Tut-tut-tut-tut."
"Now you're just wastin' ammunition." "How do I get out of this chicken outfit ?" "They've got us located now, Sergeant. They—"
"Sergeant!"
"Yeah. Sound retreat."
"Toot toot toot-toot-toot—"
"That's reveille. These green troops sure are a pain in the ass. Let's go, beautiful. Will it hurt you to run!"
"Oh, of course not! Wait! Velvet's crying! She's—my God Chris, she's—"
"She's doin, fine, Katie. Take off."
From high on the rim, Kate stared down into the canyon below.
"It's all gone!" she exclaimed. "Just like that, almost—" she snapped her fingers—"and it's as though there'd never been any fog."
"Do you see it now, beautiful?"
"You mean we're up here, and they're down below—thinking they have us trapped—and then the fog lifts." "Yeah. Tut-tut-tut-tut."
"Oh." She sat back on her haunches. "Well—I suppose if it comes to that it will be them or us." "That's what it'll be, Katie."
"H-m-m. A military genius. Just what are you staring at, Military Genius?" "Only the prettiest pair of tits in the Pacific, that's all." "Tits!"
"All right, breasts. Bring 'em over here, sweetheart."
"No. If you can't come after them..."
"It's pretty close to the rim, baby—and you know how we—"
"It won't come to that," she said positively, but she moved closer. I kissed her, and a long well-muscled arm crept up around my neck.
Presently she murmured: "Your—hands are cold, dearest..." Then she said softly: "The grass is still wet, my own..." And after a while she whispered huskily: "Ah darling—we'll be late..." But only an hour.
We worked a little later in the fields than usual to make up for our late arrival. Then after chow we went quite openly to the La e where we picked up a coil of six-thread manila to cover our visit. Actually I wanted two things: an excuse to raise hell with Reynolds—throwing the pregnant bit at him as if it were a side issue—and an opportunity to follow the stream that fed our pool of such pleasant memories. We easily achieved both goals.
Somebody had boarded the Lae in our absence. I'd set a couple of traps at key watertight doors, but I hardly needed their evidence. Lockers had been rifled, furniture overturned and ripped open, and gear was scattered all over the ship. It made me madder than hell, even though it was exactly what I wanted.
"What do you reckon they were lookin' for?" Kelly wondered.
"Nothin', is my guess. It's all too hit and miss. Why rip up two chairs in the chief's quarters and leave the others untouched ? Or scatter the gear in Repair One and leave the other repair lockers alone?"
"Just to make us mad, you mean ?"
"That's about the size of it. I see Johnson's fat little hand in this. He figures I'll go in there rompin' and stompin' and tear my ass with Old Doc—and if I could figure out why he'd want that I'd be a lot happier."
"Hell, Chris, he's just stirrin' up trouble.’’
"Maybe. He's a puke Sam, but he's not a stupid puke. My second guess is that he knows a hell of a lot more about Old Doc's affairs than he's supposed to. He's tryin' to bring this business to an unhappy end for everyone except him."
"Well, I reckon we'll have to raise him a notch on the list of undesirables."
"Like he's a dead heat with Old Doc"
"He's a length ahead in my book. Seen enough, Chris?"
The women were waiting in Senior Officer's Country. Kate, was staring at the Admiral's empty bunk transom when I entered his room. She had a strange tender smile on her lovely face; her eyes were bright, and she only nodded when I asked if she was ready to go. I climbed down the tree ahead of her—and hell yes I watched her come down; helped her too when I could reach her.
We followed the creek for several miles, far enough to see that it was fed by several smaller streams, and that nowhere on the island would we be hurting for fresh water. All hands were getting a little weary by the time we reached home, and the whole detail wound up in the lake.
"I'd enjoy myself a lot more if I knew what hardships I had to endure tomorrow," said Kate pointedly.
"You had to go and ask him," Kelly groaned. "Haven't you learned by now? That only encourages him."
Velvet just smiled and floated lazily on her back. I had a hunch that was a woman who would be perfectly happy to stay on Eden the rest of her life.
"As far as I'm concerned, we're ready to kick it off." I announced. "I'd like to have some more guns, of course. I'm goin' to ask Old Doc for his as soon as he gets thrcatenin';  mostly because he'd worry about it if I didn't. Otherwise, I guess we'll just have to wait until his friends bring us some."
Kelly put his legs down and trod water while he faced me "Today makes only four days. We goin' in tomorrow anyway ?"
"Well—"
"Oh no!" Katie wailed.
"We agreed to six days, Chris," Velvet reminded me quietly.
"As I was about to say—"
"We been knockin' ourselves out, Chris."
"Another two days won't make any difference, darling."
"Or another two weeks, for that matter."
"—before receivin' all this advice, I think we should take the next couple of days off. However—"
There was quite a flurry of activity for a while. All three of them ganged up on me and we thrashed around for several minutes while the ladies shrieked, Kelly and I yelled—and I'll give odds that if there were watchers on the ridge, they reported I'd been done in.
The continued physical contact had its predictable result. They tired of ducking me; the laughter died away and we quietly paired off while we finished our bath. A kind of subdued reaction was following the quick desire, and Katie almost wistfully put it into words as we all left the water,
"I wonder," she said, very quietly, "if we—the four of us— will ever have so much fun again."
We all stood still. Kelly's face was like stone as he looked at me, and I was startled by the sudden sadness in Velvet's eyes.
"If we don't," I said earnestly, "if we let this get away from us—then I hope God Himself kicks us all right square in the ass."
Velvet smiled. "Well, we can't let that happen, can we?"
"No chance," said Kelly flashing his grin. "Suppose you ladies start supper. Chris and I are going to the well."
And it was very neighbourly the way Johnson parted with two more fifths of Jim Beam.
That night we had a ball. We didn't go to the Salt Mines next morning, but I figured that was consistent with our discovery of the wreckage on the Lae. If Old Doc wasn't aware of the pilfering and vandalism—and I doubted that he was—he'd see the light when 1 talked to him.
We slept late, ate Kelly-caught fish for breakfast, and shortly after noon, reconvened the party on the lake shore. We spread a couple of blankets, swam a little, and drank just enough to keep all hands in a relaxed frame of mind. And before the afternoon was over, I assume we enriched the memories of anyone who might have been watching from the ridge.
That becomes a bit difficult to explain as I look back on it, but I don't recall that anyone felt any particular restraint or embarrassment at the lime. Personally, I don't see anything ugly or degrading in the love-making of a beautiful, passionate, young couple, but it would certainly be ridiculous to deny that it is the most intimate and private of all normal human relationships.
I realize that the individual sees degradation and filth through the eyes of his own intellect. The simplest caress takes on lascivious meaning when viewed through a keyhole; a keyhole man is deeply thrilled by the exposed thigh alighting from an automobile, yet is unmoved by the sight of his wife in her bath. He is unaware of the clean, beautiful honesty of a well-built woman's uncorseted, unpadded naked body—while the unnaturally exposed flesh above a low-cut gown suggest all manner of things to him.
We made no effort to seek out each other's company in orgiastic conclave, certainly, but when passion and desire rose so high as to demand expression, we made little if any conscious effort to conceal it, feeling no compulsion to hide our love for each other behind a rock or bush.
I am not advocating mass nookery. I'm trying to explain a situation which I fully realize is damn near unexplainable to anyone who has never been caught up in similar circumstances. These are facts: Katie and I were deeply in love, but it was a love that frankly originated in pure physical attraction. It became much more than that, but wc made love—often and well—and were so far removed from shame as to be delighted and proud in our absorption with each other. Kelly and Velvet were in the same fix. We all felt extremely fortunate in each other; felt a kinship and an intimacy that would be virtually impossible to duplicate in any other setting.
And before passing judgment, consider this: I believe lewdness and prurience come clothed. They are found in alleys, in hallways, in night clubs, in drawing rooms, in burlesque houses—and in

many darkened bedrooms. I sincerely doubt that they are often found in the bright sunlight.
I'll concede this: we weren't ordinary—thank God—and our relationship was unusual.
We enjoyed a long, wonderful two day holiday.
Prudence indicated that we should moor the boat in the inlet and walk to the camp over Velvet's Turnpike. We didn't do it that way. Maybe it was arrogance, or maybe it was only defiance, but we sailed on past the rusting Lae and hauled the boat out on Funny Farm Beach.
According to plan, we went first to Dr. Reynolds’ tent. Kate scowled at Frances when the brown-haired one sauntered by; Velvet stared at the beautiful Negro woman who stood watching in the doorway of a neighbouring tent, while Kelly and I smirked at each other.
"Looks to me like somebody ought to take charge around here," I remarked as the Chinese ladies hove into view.
"There's no organization," Kelly agreed. "No honours, no sideboys—uh—girls, no nothin’."
"Unseemly is what it is."
"An slothful."
"All right!" said Kate. "You two disciplinarians stop stalling— or do you want Velvet and me to take over?"
Dr. Reynolds stood in the doorway. "I thought I heard your voices!" he exclaimed, smiling as if we owed him money. "Please come in, all of you."
We all sat down around the table. Reynolds stared openly at Kate's breasts, and I wouldn't have been surprised to see him start drooling.
"Ah—I really didn't expect you quite this soon," he said, smiling and trying to bend his gaze over the edge of the table; "do you have—ah—something in particular to discuss with me?"
"Yeah," I said. "Doc baby, we're breakin' off diplomatic relationships."
"I see," he said, beaming. "Perhaps you'd like another —ah— arrangement."
"I mean all four of us. Doc."
He finally took his eyes off Kate's opulent bosom.
"I'm afraid I don't understand," he said, his eyes still a little clouded. "Hhought—"
"Then listen, Doc, and I'll clear it up for you. We had 

working agreement, a treaty—and you violated it when you sent your people to spy on us." "I had no direct knowledge—"
"Shut up, Doc. When I braced you about it you promised it
would stop, but it hasn't stopped." "I—I'm sorry for that, truly. You see, I'm not always able—" "And that damn Johnson has been holdin' out on the chow rations,"
"I've discussed that with him, and he assures me—" "And your people looted my ship, I made it clear—" "What!"
"I made it clear that the material on board was available to you, but insisted that I accompany any of your people who went on board. Goddamn it, Doc; do I have to set a watch on her? Your freaks have looted the lockers, scattered gear all over the ship, torn up what they didn't want—"
"Mr. O'Leary I assure you—"
"No Doc, I assure you. You're a treacherous man, Doc, and I'll feel a lot better knowin' you for an enemy than thinkin' you're an ally. Now listen real close, because I'm goin' over the new set-up—"
"But our agreement! Surely you haven't forgotten I"
"You violated it, Doc; I didn't."
"No! I mean—I mean our arrangement! Frances, Mary, Ah Fong—the others..." "What arrangement, Doc?"
He sank back in his camp chair, his face grey. "Ah," he said slowly. "I see. Yes, indeed I do."
"Do you, Doc? Then bear down on this. The situation will remain exactly the same except for these points: no more workin' in the fields for us; I can't afford to have my people all exposed to an enemy at one time, and in one place. Naturally, I'll expect our regular vegetable ration anyway. I've told you to keep your people off my ship, and off that ridge. I'll regard any further violation as an act of aggression, and I'll come take over your whole damn operation. Any questions?"
He sat stunned for a few moments, but pretty soon I saw the gears starting to mesh again. The terms weren't so different from our original agreement, the only real change involving the work in the fields—and I thought he'd just as soon eliminate that contact anyway. Alertness returned to him, and it was obvious he knew this wasn't the end of it.
"Is that all?" he asked quietly, but I wasn't fooled. His eyes were murderous,
"That's about it. Of course we still want free access to your medical facilities. 1 won't put pressure on Dr. Meyers or Dr. Wanek, but I want them free to treat any of us if they're willing. If they're not, it's a problem I'll take up with them individually."
"And what concessions are you prepared to make?" he asked bitterly.
"Why Doc baby, you get my promise not to shoot you until you ask for it. Sound reasonable?"
"Mr. O'Leary," he said evenly, "you are a bastard."
"That's true," I conceded, "especially when I'm dealin’ with bastards. It helps me understand their thinkin'. This is typical diplomacy, Doc; something else you couldn't keep out of your Eden.
"You'll have other things to say to me, Doc, and I'd just as soon stay with you for a while. Meantime, I hope you'll excuse the ladies. Sam's goin' to arrange an appointment for them with Dr. Wanek."
The three of them stood up while Reynolds stared at me in dismay.
"Dr. Wanek!" he said incredulously.
"Yeah, Doc They're both pregnant. So long, baby."
Kate smiled demurely and trailed a hand over my shoulder. "Be careful, darling," she murmured, and they left the tent.
Reynolds' eyes blazed. His hands jerked where he gripped the edge of the table, and his thin lips curled away from his Dr. Cowans. "You'll pay," he whispered. "I promise you, you'll pay."
"I don't think so, Doc, but just to make sure we're goin' to play a little power politics." I broke out the forty-five and trained out on his thin chest
"The gun, Doc; I know you've got one." I felt pretty silly about it, but it was part of the game.
"You wouldn't shoot," he said thinly, but his eyes were on the big bore of the Colt.
"No ? Think it over. If I shot you and Johnson, all my troubles would be over. Then I'd carry this out to the logical statesmanlike conclusion and take over—lock, stock, and barrel. Tell me who you think would criticize me,"
"Yes," he said tonelessly; "I can see that," But I knew the gears were meshing again, and I didn't like it,
"See Doc," I said reasonably, "whether there are nineteen people or a hundred and ninety million, they're all human. I'm just human enough to feel badly about killing a man who's helpless. But I could do it, Doc. So far we haven't set up a court around here—but if we do I'll appoint myself judge. See how it works?"
I stood up with him and watched closely while he opened a small cupboard in a corner, using a key from the pouch at his hip. Wisely he stepped away.
"It's in the top drawer," he muttered. I had to hand it to him; he acted as if losing the gun was the end of his supremacy.
I took it out of the drawer, a small Spanish auto-loader. He closed and locked the cupboard.
"Now," he said viciously, "I hope you'll excuse me. I've had quite enough of you, Mr. O'Leary—for the time being."
"Sure thing, Doc."
I stepped through the doorway after him, and watched him hurrying up the path to his laboratory. I turned the nearly worthless pistol in my hands, checked the loaded magazine, pulled back the slide and saw the stubby .380 cartridge slip partway out of the chamber. Old Doc had been ready, I thought, watching him fumble for his keys at the laboratory door. Surprising that he gave up so easily though, I wonder—
And then I was running, my heart trying to fight its way out of my chest. Up the path, through the lab door—and there was good Old Doc slipping the stock onto a Thompson sub-machine gun.
"Hold it, Doc," I advised, showing him the bore of the .380.
His eyes were crazy. He glanced at the loaded magazine on the counter at his elbow, just inches from his right hand—and for a moment I thought he was going to doom us all to a lifetime on the island.
"Don't," I said softly. "I'd like to get by without killing anybody."
He collapsed in a chair and I took the weapon from his unresisting hands. A small suitcase was on the counter; four more fifty-round drum magazines were in it, as well as several boxes of forty-five ammunition, I slipped the stock off, replaced the weapon in the suitcase, and took it out with me. Reynolds didn't even look up, but that didn't comfort me a whole lot. I knew he was a long way from being finished.
"What did he say, baby?" I asked as we headed the boat away from (he beach,
Kaite glanced at Kelly and Velvet who were holding hands and smiling dreamily at each other. Then the dark blue 
eyes returned to my face.
"He said he couldn't tell me a thing at this point, but—" she smiled shyly—"he said under the circumstances it was reasonable to assume I'm pregnant,"
"Hot damn!"
"He wants to see me again in two weeks. I'm so happy, Chris," "Yeah." We held hands for a while and then I remembered something. "Did you talk to Janice?" "Yes darling. She promised she'd try."
"This is ridiculous," Kate muttered. "You'd think I was going to deliver at any moment," She ran her hands over her smooth belly, casting moonshadows along its beautiful surface. "Does that look like you could do me any harm ?"
"My mind's made up," 1 said firmly, shoving both hands behind my head and staring resolutely up into the darkness.
"You mean it's going to be like this every night? You lying there on your back and refusing to even look at me?"
"It is until Dr. Wanek says it's okay. I know—it isn't even two months yet, and you're supposed to be able to woo for another three or four—but that book you read wasn't written for people in our circumstances, baby, and it didn't say anything about people that go at it like they were trying to tear each other limb from limb, Did it! Hell no it didn't. I'll go talk to Wanek first thing in the morning."
"You know very well you're being silly about this. It's been almost a week now—"
"Come on. This is the third night."
"It seems like a month."
It damn sure did—and the worst part was that I had a sneaking suspicion she was right. Wanek would probably laugh at me, but—well, there was also a matter or principle involved.
"I'm not movin'," I said grimly.
She sat up and stared down at mc. Her tone was ominous. "Is that a fact ?" "It sure is, baby."
"Hm-m. How about that?" She leaned over and began to kiss me. Her full lips moved over mine; her tongue darted and the pressure of her lips increased. They parted, grew moist—the tongue probed avidly, and I could tell from her breathing that the project was beginning to boomerang,
"Not going to move, right ?" Her mouth was brushing mine.
••Nary—a muscle," I said with a whole lot more confidence than I felt.
Her hand went directly to where Old John stood rigidly at attention.
"Hah! I could take you right now, O stubborn one, but my honour is at stake. You're going to beg me, you selfish beast— then maybe I'll be nice to you.'"
I said "Hah!" myself, but with no apparent effect. She slid off the bed and stood bathed in the moonlight.
"Look at me," she challenged.
I stared up toward the roof.
"Chicken!"
All right, so I looked at her.
"Ladies and gentlemen," she said clearly; "this is called the Tahitian Love Dance."
One hand went to her hip; the other rose slowly in front of her— she smiled shyly—and then her hips exploded into the same hurricane of movement I had experienced so often during the final stages of our love-making. It was incredible. Her feet didn't move except when she turned slowly toward the moonlight to give me the benefit of a profile view. Her hands moved languidly over her hips and belly; her breasts shook violently in time with her vibrating rump, and the smooth muscles writhed like snakes all over her body.
"Well ?" she gasped. She was facing me again, the boldly curved golden-thatched pubis thrusting at me in a blur of motion.
"1—I've never seen—" I swallowed with difficulty.
"I've—never danced—like this—either."
"Baby..."
"Beg me!"
She moved close, her gleaming eyes on rampant John. Suddenly she moaned and threw herself on the bed. My hands went to her, tried to draw her to me.
"Not—yet," she panted. "You weren't—going to move a muscle—remember ?"
"Katie..."
"No! You're—going to—beg!"
Then she was kissing me; wildly, passionately—my chest, belly, thighs—and 1 surged with shocked ecstasy when the soft lips brushed along John's rigid shaft to hover over his throbbing head.
"Baby," she crooned; "oh my sweet darling ..." and with the words I felt her breath and the movement of her lips. Her hair cascaded over my belly in a golden flood. Her lips brushed me again, parted—I felt the gentle passage of her teeth—and then the wet warmth of her mouth was consuming me. Her lips embraced me, devouring me in the fiercely demanding caress, and the deliberate movement of her tongue was a stroking flame.... And through the roaring and thunder in my head I heard a gutteral animal moaning, heard a voice pleading: "Please, Katie—please..."
"Oh golly!" she sighed, and stretched out her still-trembling legs. "Are you all right, precious?"
"I'm—still floatin' off in space somewhere, Katie."
She laughed uncertainly. "My legs are—still jerking. Oh, my sweet, wild, wonderful darling—that was marvelous!"
I raised my head and looked down into her relaxed, radiant face, shifting my weight so the moonlight could add its beauty to hers. "I'll never be the same again," I told her. "You're lookin’ at the wreckage of what was once a pretty good man."
Her hand came up to push gently at my shoulder, and I rolled with her until we lay facing each other, her strong legs still holding me close. Her hand touched my face.
"That—drove me as crazy as it did you," she whispered.
"I know, baby."
"Like the time on the float..."
"Yes, I know."
"And I didn't shock you. I know I didn't, because I didn't even surprise myself—and I'd have felt in in some way. Do you know what I mean, my own ?"
"Sure, doll. We're tuned in. We're on the same frequency."
"Chris...?"
"Baby?"
"Is it—is it necessary for me to tell you that's—never—" "Hell no!" "Kiss me."
It was like that for a while, and then she said softly: "Do you have to move? Can you go to sleep like this?"
"I couldn't move—and I'm plannin' on it."
"Good. Let me get my—bottom leg up—there, that's wonderful. I love to hold you like this."
Long minutes later she whispered: "I'm so proud that I can make you—the way you were. And dearest... ?"
"Yes baby."
"When you wake up... Be sure and wake mc too."

Chapter Nineteen

"How long, do you reckon," asked Kelly from across the table.
"The Ketnal—the gizmo—says we're about ten degrees north," I said, staring down at the old chart between us. "If it wasn't for that I'd wonder about all these trees and vines that are so much like those in the Hawaiian Islands. We know the tug took us north of Hawaii, then headed southwest to dodge the typhoon, and finally due south."
"Yeah, but how far? And how far west did the typhoon take us?"
"That's the problem. Did it push us along in the normal storm path, or did it just whirl us around the eye in a big circle? My guess is that we're somewhere within this circle, centered on a point ten degrees north latitude, a hundred and seventy-five degrees west longitude."
"There's a big blank spot there, Chris."
"Sure. Old Doc said the island was uncharted. Hell, I don't know. We could be somewhere in the Marshalls or Gilberts, but I figure we're right around this point; sixteen-hundred miles from Pearl, give or take a few hundred."
"Okay, make a guess. We've got to have something to work on."
"Same as before, Sam. If they come Great Circle and make ten knots good it'll take 'em a week. If they make fifteen good they could be here a couple of days from now, dependin' on how soon they got underway after Doc sent his message."
"If he sent a message."
"That's the worst part of this business. Wouldn't it be a joke on us if Old Doc was levclin' all the time?"
"Hilarious. But I can't see it. Old Doc's the kind would check a cinch and then raise your head off. Too bad that deal with Dr. Wanek's girl fell through. Reckon it was a mistake, havin’ Kate talk to her 7"
"I'm beginnin' to wonder. Maybe—hey, what's Kate yellin' about?"
I ran outside to see that voluptuous young lady trotting toward me—and on her it was breathtaking.
"What is it, doll? What's—" I broke off and followed the shapely arm pointing up toward the ridge. There was a flash of light from the crest; someone was signaling with a mirror. I waved acknowledgment.
"Bring the Thompson baby. I'll get the boat ready."
"I'm going, aren't I ?" she asked breathlessly, and I saw her lovely body was still wet from the lake. "That's Janice up there, I know it."
"Sure doll—and remind me to talk to you about swimmin' alone."
She stuck her tongue out in a disrespectful manner and ran into the house while I headed for the boat.
The tall redhead was waiting on Salt Mine Beach. "You look simply ravishing, Kate dear," she said warmly; "how do you feel?"
"Glorious," Kate answered, stepping into the shallows. "I felt sort of queasy this morning, but... " She shrugged her line shoulders and smiled.
"Oh Kate! So soon? I've noticed it myself, but then of course I'm—" she blushed, and looked coyly at me.
"But Janice, I thought you—"
"Oh, I know, my dear, but now we're sure—and I'm simply delighted!"
"All right, ladies," I said patiently. "You're both doin' fine. What's the dope, Red—uh, Janice?"
"He sent a message all right, the old fraud. I listened just as Kate asked me to, but I couldn't get away sooner. Actually I'd have come the day after he sent it, but—"
"When was that?"
"Around midnight on the day you blew the lid off." She batted her eyelashes a time or two, and I wondered at the boldness in her eyes. Oh well, us O'Learys...
Kate's voice was a little sharper now, "What was the message, Janice dear?"
I straightened from hauling the boat's bow up on the sand, and found the redhead had moved closer. She smiled.
"The message," said Kate grimly.
"Oh, yes. Weil, let me see." She pouted prettily. "He sent some call letters, but I've forgotten them. Then he said: 'Mayday, mayday. Use position alpha three three. I repeat: alpha three three.' I couldn't hear what the other person said—some bugs were crawling on me: I was lying in the ferns under the window, and—well, bugs have no inhibitions." She smiled archly, and Kate made a sound very like a snort.
The redhead glanced at her thoughtfully, then appraisingly— and suddenly she was very business-like.
"Then Dr. Reynolds said something like: 'Request your speed of advance. Do not, repeat do not, broadcast your ETA.' What is ETA, Mr. O'Leary?"
"Uh—yeah. Have you discussed this with anyone, uh— Janice?"
"Only with Dr. Wanek," she said, dropping her eyes. "Good. Keep it that way. It's important." "If you say so, Mr. O'Leary," and there went the eyelash bit again.
"It is, very important. Will you be all right now?" Her eyes half-closed, she thrust out a hip—and Kate grabbed my arm.
"She'll be just dandy," she muttered. "Sorry Janice dear, but we have to rush." "Bye, bye, honey; Mr. O'Leary,"
Kate fumed until we rounded Kelly's Head, and then she said ominously: "Just wait, buster. Tonight you get yours."
"Now look, doll," I protested. "All I did was—"
"1 saw what you did." She scowled menacingly, couldn't hold it, and broke into a wide smile.
"I don't mind when women admire you," she said tenderly. "I don't need it really, but it's good to have my excellent taste verified now and then."
I grinned back. "Then I'm off the hook for tonight?"
The smile faded, and her eyes grew darker. "No, no exactly," she said softly—and then for some damn reason, she blushed,
"Well, at least we know they're comin'," Kelly commented. "Too bad the lady couldn't hear what the guy figured his speed would be."
"It would be handy to know, Now if—uh—Janice doesn't tip off Reynolds or Johnson in some way, this could be a fairly short war."
"She won't," said Kate tonelessly. "Mr. O'Leary asked her not to. She won't want to upset Mr. O'Leary."
Kelly grinned. "That's nice. Now what do you make of this 'position alpha three three' bit?"
"That's easy. Old Doc didn't want to share either the pearls or the—or the pearls unless he had to, but he still wanted his ace in the hole. He probably dangled the oyster beds and—other enticements in front of some likely confederate, arranged a radio check schedule, and gave him a whole batch of positions with designations related to them. Let's say there were twenty-six different latitudes listed—alpha through zulu— and fifty longitudes, one through fifty. Look at the impossible number of combinations that would make, and yet how simple it was to transmit our exact position. And Old Doc is no dumbell; he was cagey enough to avoid having his buddy broadcast both his estimated speed, and his estimated time of arrival. No sense telling everyone on the band how far Eden is from Honolulu— or wherever in hell his buddy is."
"Was," said Kelly seriously. "He could have been underway for three days, come midnight."
"I doubt if they could get ready that fast. Give him a day to take on fuel and stores, recruit some men, maybe—say half a day at the least—he could still get here early day after tomorrow."
"One break, Chris. Only a complete idiot would try that main pass through the reef at night."
That got to me. "By God I like to booted that one, Sam. The guy on that ship has never seen this island before, and he can't know where it's safe to come through the reef, even in the day time. Doc's goin' to have to show him, and since he hasn't got a boat he'll have to buoy the channel. He was thinkin of that when he asked for the guy's SOA."
"It's goin' to be a problem for poor Old Doc," said Kelly thoughtfully. "If anything goes wrong, that ship could wind up on the bottom."
"And wc can't let that happen. Folks, we're goin' to be real neighbourly, and give Old Doc a hand. And while we're at it, we'll fix it so he'll tell us when that ship's due in here."
"Where we goin' now?" asked Kelly blankly as I stood up.
"Sam," I said, "you're all heart. You got to thinkin' that while those poor people don't have any water-borne transportation at all, we've got a boat and three life rafts—and one of 'cm we've never used. So you talked that mean bastard O'Leary into—"
"Let him get one off the Lae," said Kelly stubbornly. "Let him sweat for it like we did."
"Well—no. You see, Sam; I figured he might think of that, and not wantin'any of 'em polin’ around here to surprise us, I cut up those tackles and threw the blocks off the foc'sle."
Kelly shook his head, "I'm sure glad you came along on this cruise, Bos'n."
I took Kate's hand. "So'm I, buddy. Let's go; it's time to do your good deed for today."
Reynolds took it the way I hoped he would. He saw through Sam's story that he'd talked me into it—and had insisted we rig it up with a plywood deck. But I was convinced Old Doc considered it an indication of second thoughts on my part, and that with the island's armament in our possession we could afford to be magnanimous. I covered myself by warning him not to bring the raft past Lae Inlet. Kelly called on his Jim Beam supplier, and we left. It was almost dark by the time we got home.
And later, in the soft moonlight, I found out what had made Katie blush.
I slept late next morning. Kate was up ahead of me; she smiled when she saw how slowly I woke up, and handed mc a lighted cigarette as I sat groggily on the edge of the bed.
"How do you feel, baby?" she asked tenderly, holding my head against her breasts.
"I'm just damn glad I don't have to fight anybody this mornin'."
"Poor baby. You were a tiger last night, precious." "Well, I'm a kitten this mornin'. It must have been those two moonlight swimmin' calls that did me in." "Probably. Chris... ? Honey—"
"Don't say it, Katie. Don't even think it. You're perfect, and I consider myself the luckiest guy on earth. I'll likely spend the rest of my life tryin' to find out why 1 deserve you."
"Sure, darling? I didn't... ?"
"I'm sure, and you didn't. What's for breakfast, beautiful?"
We went over all our gear that morning, and fired a few rounds checking the Thompson's sight. Kelly proved he knew what he was talking about when he claimed he could make an M-l carbine cycle like an M-2. That thing coughed 'em out faster than any Thompson or grease gun ever could. We showed both women how to operate, the weapons, and spent the rest of the day pearl diving. That evening, Junior had oysters for supper, along with a forty-pound grouper.
It sounds funny, but after the first few days of pearl diving we'd just added our daily take to the hoard without ever laying them all out for inspection, or even counting them. The canteen cover had been filled long ago, and we'd transferred the pearls to a pillow cover that we kept in a wooden box. After supper we poured them all out on Kelly's bunk, and for the first time I think we realized that we had a fortune.
We put them carefully back into the pillow cover, nailed them up in the box, and buried them midway between the two houses.
Now it remained only to ensure a good water supply, check the stores of C-rations, vegetables, and fruit, and clean up the weapons. Even in an extreme emergency I was convinced we could hold out here until darkness gave us the ability to maneuver. I racked my brain trying to think of points I'd overlooked, but realizing it was pretty late in the game to begin new projects, I gave up on it. Just as well, I think. You can mess anything up by letting it get too complicated.
We turned in early. Kate was deeply and tenderly passionate, unusually gentle, and I learned yet another side to the most wonderful woman I'd ever known. Neither of us said a word about tomorrow.
We observed an early reveille. By sunrise I'd rounded Katie's Point and was tacking as close inshore as I dared, looking for a likely place to hide the boat. I eventually left it in a mangrove swamp that bordered a portion of the lagoon, and waded the rest of the way to Lae Inlet. I went aboard, climbed to the bridge, and settled down to what proved to be a long wait.
About noon Old Doc paddled the donated raft out to the reef and anchored. He broke out a fishing rod and made a big production out of a number of casts, but his attention was on the northeast horizon. So was mine—and I spotted a small ship nearly hull down and inward bound. In an hour she was standing off the reef and Reynolds was hauling in his anchor.
He paddled eastward for about two hundred yards. Here he lay to long enough to stand waving his paddle, and when a short blast of the ship's whistle came faintly over the water, the doctor bent to his work again. Forty yards farther east he stood again, and almost immediately was answered by a blast of the whistle.
Pretty slick, I conceded. Old Doc has marked the boundaries of the channel, holding his position long enough for the ship to take bearings on him. Now he could paddle away—which he did—and while nothing marked the pass, those on the ship knew exactly where it was.
I ran down to the hangar deck as fast as I could make it, and went forward to the foc'sle. I grabbed a marlin spike from the gear locker, used it to scratch myself a vertical bench mark in the paint of the after starboard bow chock, and then crouched in the shadow of the anchor windlass.
The ship—she looked like a small inter-island passenger-freighter—crept slowly in toward the reef, and I moved closer to the windlass as I kept her framed in the eye of the chock. When I saw white water on her starboard bow I lowered myself until I could sight at her along my bench mark. When the white water showed on her beam I dropped down to the deck, moved my head until the bench mark was on her mast, and then scratched a groove i n the deck paint in front of me.
Now quite a few of us knew where the channel was—or could find it damn easily.
Staying low, I watched her come on in and anchor. She made a sloppy job of it. The three clowns on the foc'sle wore aloha shirts and beachboy straw hats, and acted like the whole business of anchoring was new to them. They were slow letting go; the captain had to back full to avoid going aground, and when they finally got the hook in the bottom, he was back out near the reef.
They heaved around, tried it again, and finally anchored about three hundred yards off Funny Farm Beach, as nearly as I could figure. By that time I had her boats counted. She carried four of those sheet-metal merchant type self-bailers in gravity davits, two to a side. They were badly rusted, but it didn't seem to matter much; those davits hadn't been operated in twenty years from the looks of them.
Back aft there was a different story. Overhanging her stern, rigged  'thwartships in radial davits, was a trim, new-looking little runabout. The Captain himself went aft to supervise putting her in the water, and at that they came within an ace of swamping her. He superviscd rigging the accommodation ladder too, and when he took the wheel on the first run to the beach I decided there weren't too many deep-water men aboard.
He made two trips. Ten of them went ashore altogether. Some carried guns on their hips, four had rifles, and I wondered if Old Doc hadn't swapped a poor situation for a real mean one— and I wondered at tho reaction of those hoods when they came face to face with seven beautiful, naked young women.
Two more stared toward the beach from the quarterdeck, and I knew there must have been a couple at least securing the engine room. That meant a minimum of fourteen hoods, or whatever they were. They damn sure weren't sailors.
The two on deck went below, and I eased backward until I was out of sight. Right then I figured Old Doc was trying to explain what a U.S. Navy Carrier was doing on his secret island— and trying to keep the women out of sight. As I climbed down the Jacob's ladder on the port side I almost felt sorry for him. Almost, It was almost dark when I got home.
All three of them were waiting on the beach, and Kate ran into the shallows as I climbed out of the boat. She clung to me wordlessly, and I guess I did some clinging myself. She seemed to be upset, and me—well, I just enjoyed holding her. Anytime.
No one spoke until we hauled the boat out. Kelly handed me a jug. I took a moderate pull on it—two fingers maybe—and handed it back to him while I quietly strangled for a few moments,
"They're here," Kelly said finally. "It's the only thing could have kept you so long."
"They came in a small passenger-freighter; a spit-kit maybe eighty feet long. Ten of 'em are ashore now, and the only sailor among 'em is the honcho."
We began to walk toward the houses,
"Maybe they've got other talents," Kelly suggested.
"Couldn't tell. Four of 'em had Garands; rest of 'em pistols."
"They're not makin’ a social call then. Why don't we hit 'em tonight, Chris? Knock down the odds a little."
"Just can't do it, Sam. We've got to wait until they make an unfriendly move against us."
"Like shootin' Velvet or Katie maybe? That sound unfriendly enough?"
I stopped, and they stopped too. "Do you think you're the only one that's scared, Sam ?"
"I'm beginnin' to wonder. You act like this is some kind of game, and to tell the truth, I think you're gettin' a big charge out of it,"
"Oh, that's not fair!" Kate protested.
"I don't think so either," Velvet said quietly. "In any case, this is not the time to be falling out amongst ourselves. Chris has called them right so far. Let's get out of this mess, do it in a way that won't have us hanging our heads for the rest of our lives—and then if we want to argue about motivation we can have at it. Personally, I think you're wrong, Kelly—but you're Chris' friend. Aren't you?"
All three of us stared at her. It was a long speech for Velvet; her face was serious as her eyes met mine and held.
"You've seen it, haven't you," I said slowly. "You know I'm scared green."
She put her long slim hand on Kate's shoulder. "You're scared Chris—but for the best reason in the world. If you weren't, I'd be worried about you. About all of us."
"Hell," Kelly said in mock disgust. I'll be marryin' a thinker, and I promised my old daddy that's one mistake I'd never make. Sorry, Chris."
"No strain, buddy. How about some chow?"
"How would you do it, Chris?" Velvet's face was intent as I turned on the couch to face her in the gathering darkness.
"I'd hit this place tomorrow morning," I answered. "I'd do it for two reasons. I'd think I had surprise going for me, and I'd want to get it over before my associate hoods got too involved with the women."
"How would you hit us," she persisted.
"I'd pin all hands down with rifle fire from the ridge, using two or three men, and I'd have the rest hit the southern end of our beach."
"Will they do it that way, in your opinion?"
"I don't really think so. Those guys aren't sailors, and they've just come sixteen-hundred miles or so in a little bucket that wasn't meant for blue water. They've come ashore to find seven naked women—all uh—far from homely—and overdue for a little excitement."
"But of course we can't be sure."
"No. So Sam and I will be waiting to hang 'em up on the ram, and you ladies will be holed up behind our wood pile. Just in case. My guess is that they won't get around to us until they start gettin' worried about losin' the element of surprise. Maybe a couple of days—unless we stir 'em up some way."
"How many altogether," asked Kelly.
"Fourteen at least. Ten went ashore, two stayed on watch, and there must have been a couple in the engine room." "Boats?"
"They've got four beat-up sclf-bailers in crapped-out Welin davits—but when they come, it'll be in a little fiberglass outboard. She's maybe sixteen feet; if they put more than five men in her, they're nuts."
"Hold me," Kate murmured; "just hold me. Don't let me go." And when I woke, the moon had set, and she was still in my arms.
They didn't come. We waited in the lee of the Lae's bow until the sun was more than an hour high. Then I got nervous and went to have a look, staying off the Turnpike for the last few hundred yards.
I could easily have killed two of them then. They lay sprawled at the edge of the clearing with a Chinese woman on her back between them. An empty bottle lay nearby, and the condition of the woman indicated that the three of them had become last friends. Another hood lay on his back in front of the nearest tent, and from forty yards I could hear his snoring.
I fingered the Thompson lovingly, and was never before so tempted to do murder—but I left them and went back to the boat. One thing lingered in my mind. I could have taken the one's sheath knife, slipped it into the other—and with the thoroughly serviced naked woman between them, who could have doubted that a fatal disagreement had occurred?
I didn't discuss it with Kelly on the return trip. There was no use stirring him up again.
So we watched and waited. Just after mid-morning the mirror flashed from the ridge again, If we hadn't been watching for it we'd have missed it, as the sun was at a poor angle. I waved an answer, thought I saw the gleam of the redhead's hair, and her frantically waving arms. I grabbed the Thompson; Kate and I took the boat to Salt Mine Beach, and found the redhead waiting.
"We've got company," she announced as we beached. "A swarm of thugs descended on us yesterday afternoon."
"We know," I told her. "What's goin' on now?"
"Plenty. Their captain beat up Dr. Reynolds, for one thing."
"Beat him up!"
"Oh yes. Their captain seems to be a very thorough men. The thugs brought a iot of liquor from the old tub they came on. There was a iot of drinking. All the nudity seemed to—excite them, rather, and—"
"What about Reynolds," I asked impatiently. "How'd that happen ?"
"Oh. Well, they got into a big argument. The captain accused the doctor of wanting to hog it all—" here she smiled coyly and I was relieved to see that she misunderstood. "—and then he said something like; 'you won't blow me up with those electronic gadgets,' and then he knocked him down. Twice."
"He's a thorough one, all right. What else?"
"Well, there were a number of things. Apparently Dr. Reynolds told the captain of your—ah—establishment. He ordered his men to kill you on sight. Those who were still sober enough to listen."
"Oh did he now?" That seemed to solve one problem at least, and I bitterly regretted my earlier decision. "Then what?" I asked.
"Their captain smashed up Dr. Reynolds’ radio with an ax. I don't know the reason for that, but it really started to get rough then. Two of them raped Ah Fong, but she didn't really seem to mind. At least she's been very friendly with both of them since. Frances played it cool and latched onto the captain. She calls him Charlie. It's rather sickening, actually. Mei Ping and Mary and I ran off and hid. It was that or get raped, and frankly I hate being out-numbered.
"Dr. Maneri—the biochemist—is simply enchanted with one of them. His former chum, Dr. Rankin, is in a terrible snit. The other two girls have gone into business for themselves. Very practical under the circumstances."
"Did anyone see you leave ?" I asked her.
"My goodness yesl Two of them have been chasing mc for hours. It's rather flattering, actually. I—" She broke off as shots sounded from the direction of the ridge.
It was pretty clear that the redhead's suitors had followed her up there, and now had our camp under fire.
"Get in the boat, both of you," I snapped, "Take her out, Kate Lay off until I signal you in—and don't argue!"
I slung the Thompson over my shoulder, shoved the boat off, and ran toward the ridge when I saw Kate cast off the down-haul. That's a hard-headed woman, I told myself. Lovely, but hard-headed.
By the time I reached the crest, the diminishing height of the fems had me on my hands and knees. I needn't have bothered. Two men stood in the observation post, firing down the slope with their thirty-caliber Garands. I moved the Thompson's selector to auto and crawled to within fifty feet of them before I stopped and sat up on my knees.
The movement alerted the nearest one. He whirled, raising his rifle, and I put the Thompson to work. The same burst 
got them both.
The lovely blue eyes watched soberly while I laid the rifles in the bow of the boat and droppcd the ammo bandoliers beside them. She looked at the weapon in my hands and her mouth began to take on its telltale heaviness. Her eyes were glowing when they came to my face.
"Good," she said quietly.

Chapter Twenty

Kelly came running as I slid the boat up into the shallows, and Kate leaped out with a bandolier over each ample shoulder. Kelly helped the redhead out, tossed me his carbine, and took the two rifles I handed him. "Velvet okay, Sam?"
"Mad, but all right otherwise. We got in behind the wood pile and stayed there."
"Good. Give the rifles to the ladies; we won't need 'em."
He handed them over. "Do we hit 'em now?"
"Right now. Katie, you do like I told you, and don’t worry. Take off now, and shoot at anybody that shows up."
Kelly shoved the boat off, and stepped aboard. I hauled up the sail, set her for the port tack, and slipped the steering oar into the crutch. Kate called to me; I didn't get it but waved and pointed toward the houses. The next bit I did get, and knew she'd be all right. She stuck her tongue out at mc.
Kelly moved aft, ducking under the boom as I came about on the starboard tack.
"Reckon they heard the shootin' at the Funny Farm?"
"I doubt it. There's a lot of jungle in between, the breeze was freshenin', and the rifles—well, you know which way they were shoorin'."
"Some of ‘em may have been closer than the Funny Farm. Out rammin' around like those other two."
"Pretty good chance of it. Two other women runnin' loose out there."
"That could be bad, Chris."
"Yeah, it could. I'm hopin' they'd figure we're loose on their side of the ridge. Heads up, Sam. Comin’ up on the pass."
Once over the reef I held her closer to shore. I knew their boat might be out, and we'd have a better chance of seeing them first if our own silhouette was against the trees. Kelly misunderstood.
"Are we goin’ to beach in the inlet and go over Velvet's Turnpike?"
"Can't risk it, Sam. They could get past us while we're fartin' around in the boondocks. I'm goin' to pass as close to the Lae as I can, but once we clear her bow we'll have their ship in sight. From then on we'll have to play what's dealt us."
"Am I goin' to get a chance to use this thing, you reckon?" He ran his big hand over the freshly oiled action of his carbine.
"I hope so, buddy. We'll have her in sight any moment now. A lot depends on how close we can get to her before they start breakin' out their hardware."
"There she is. Damn! They sure took her in close to the beach."
"Yeah. Get down, Sam. Stay out of sight—and keep that carbine handy."
I couldn't see a soul on deck as I tacked away from the shore toward the vessel's stern. She lay bow on the to beach, riding to a light strain on her anchor chain, with her starboard side toward us. Our luck held white I came about on the starboard tack— roughly paralleling her—and 1 held on until wc were within two hundred yards of the trees marking the northend of Funny Farm Beach.
"Comin’ about," I said softly, "This tack will head us across their bow."
"Jesus Christ That'll take us between her and the beach!"
"Maybe. Get close against the port side."
"All right—but where the hell are we?"
"We're headed nearly parallel to the shoreline, about two hundred yards out. I can see the south end of Funny Farm Beach now. There's the boat; it's well grounded. Two mooring lines out. It should take ‘em—watch it - Man on the foc'sle."
"Can I get him from here?"
"No! I want to be running before the wind—yeah, hi neighbour!" I called, waving at the aloha shirt on the ship's forc’sle.
The guy stared, hesitated, and finally waved back. Then he stared some more.
Kelly snorted. "Why don't you ask him what time it is ?"
I cupped my left hand to my mouth. "Hey, friend! What time is it?"
"Jesus Christ"
The aloha shirt flapped his hands alongside his head, indicating he couldn't hear.
"Well?" said Kelly impatiently, "what time it it?"
"He didn't say. There's a woman on the beach—and here comes another guy to the foc'slc."
"Maybe he'll know what time it is," Kelly said sarcastically.
"He's smarter'n the other one, all right. He's haulin' ass. Stand by, Sam. Ease over to the starboard side as I come about."
I brought her through the wind, continued the turn until she hung for a moment with her stem into the wind and the sail hauled flat. Lazily we drifted off the ship's starboard bow.
"Get ready," I whispered, easing the boom out to port. That put a little way on her, and I steered in closer to the ship.
Kelly eased over onto his back, the carbine across his belly. "Where are we?" he asked calmly.
"Broad on her starboard bow—about thirty yards out."
"Don't you feel a little lonesome way out here?"
I took a turn with the sheet around my left ankle, pulled the tarp off the Thompson at my side. "Get set, Sam. Here comes the other guy with a rifle. Ready... now!"
Kelly sat up. The carbine leaped to his shoulder, burped out two short bursts, and both men were swept off their feet. I laid the unfired Thompson back on the thwart
"Good shootin'. Here we go, Sam. Keep their heads down."
I jerked the boom out to starboard and slacked the sheet. The sail filled with a hollow booming sound, and the little boat skimmed down the ship's starboard side. Sam raked her fantail on the way by, but there was no return fire.
"Her name is Wailuku Queen," he informed me.
"Pretty. Anyone on the beach ?"
"Two cats castin' the lines off the boat. Two other cats with guns." "Rifles?" "Rifles." "Damn." "Yeah."
"Let me know how they're doin’, Sam." "Oh, all right. Lot of arm-wavin'. Big heavy-set cat's joined the party. He's stayin' behind." "The other four in the boat?" "Yeah. May be bavin' trouble gettin' her started." "Hell!"
"Yeah, that is a shame."
"Well, I don't want to have to wait for 'em."
"No, don't reckon I do either. Stout fellas! Here they come."
"Duck, Sam. Comin' about."
I luffed that big sail as neatly as I ever had, set it out to port, and we went flying down on Katie's Point. We were half-way there when the motorboat hove into view astern of us.
"One of 'em's shootin'," Kelly drawled.
"Let'im shoot."
"All right. They're gainin' on us." "How 'bout that ? Boat hook ready ?" "Ready."
"Stand by the centreboard."
"We that close? I'm scared to look."
"We're that close. Locate the buoy."
I spilled most of the wind, shortened the sheet, and we slipped on toward the reef. "Centreboard!"
I hauled the sail flat, we staggered into the pass, and Kelly made a deft stab with the boat hook. "Got her!" "Lay back on it!"
"She's tripped. Boat hook clear... Centreboard down." The sail filled on the starboard side and we leaped away from the reef.
"How long did it take that time, Sam?" I asked, looking back for the first time since they'd started shooting.
" 'Bout five seconds. Looks like gunfire has an expeditin' effect on both of us."
I held her a lot farther out from the beach than I usually did, letting our pursuers keep us in sight. I looked back again and saw that both riflemen were shooting now. I came left to encourage them to hug the point, and a geyser of white water leaped up off our starboard bow.
"See the way I dodged that one?"
"Yeah. How come you didn't dodge the ones that went through the sail?"
"I could see they were shootin' high, naturally. They're not siowin' down any."
"No, they're bloodthirsty. Stand by, Junior."
The runabout rose into the air, seemed to hang for a moment, then came on over, driving her bow deep.
"Parted the preventer," Kelly observed quietly. "None of 'em in the boat when she came over."
"Comin' about. Carbine ready, Sam?"
"Damn right," he said grimly.
We came up on the pass very slowly, close hauled on the starboard tack. The runabout's outboard motor was still turning over and smoke was rising from it; as we approached the boat slowly slid down the western face of the reef and disappeared.
Kelly moved forward, carbine at the ready. "I'll watch for her Chris, but I think she went all the way to the bottom."
I brought the boat around until she was headed into the wind, and we lay to.

The ram floated quietly in the pass. It's two-by-four fulcrum had been shattered by the impact, and it was tethered now only by the tripping line. Two still bodies floated face down on the other side. The same four-by-four spear that had killed the boat had also torn the belly out of one man, and his entrails floated beside him in a tangled mass. The other had apparently been thrown against the reef. He lay in a widening blood slick, and as we watched one of his arms began flapping feebly. A third man was trying desperately to pull himself onto the rocks of Katie's Point. Sam glanced at me qucstioningly. I nodded, the carbine chattered, and the man slipped back into the calm water of the lagoon'.
Bubbles rose beyond the reef to our left. A huge red stain followed them to the surface and spread quickly. Kelly looked sick.
"Junior's busy," he muttered.
"Yeah, and here come Junior's little helpers," I said, pointing at two dark fins knifing through the water. "Jesus, Christ; let's get out of here."
"I'm with you. Cut that buoy loose so I can haul the trip the line through the shackle."
I took a couple of turns around the base of the ram, half-hitched the line, and passed it to Kelly. "Keep it in hand while I come about Sam, then take a turn somewhere. We'll tow this thing back with us."
I kept her moving slowly on the trip back to the beach, and as we neared the creek mouth, both of us maintained a sharp watch on the ridge. I didn't sec Kate and Velvet until they were nearly at the water's edge. The redhead sauntered along some distance behind, her hips undulating provocatively.
"Darling," Kate said, holding out her arms—and the tears on her cheeks, kept me from raising hell with her for leaving the shelter.
Kelly stepped ashore and Velvet wordlessly put her arms around him.
"Gives you that left out feeling," the redhead remarked as she came up. "How'd it go, men?"
I was busy furling my sail, and Kelly was occupied. I stepped into the shallows and caught the redhead's shrug as Kate threw her marvelous self into my arms.
"I was scared," she said while I was recovering from her welcoming kiss,
"So was, I, baby."
"Sure he was," Kelly snorted, raising his head. "I'm lyin' in the bilges while he's sailin' circles around that damn ship, tryin’ to get the crew to give him the latest ball scores."
"Honey!" exclaimed Kate, horrified.
"It wasn't that bad. Let's get under cover before we do any more breeze-shootin'. Uh—don't forget your carbine, passionflower."
Kelly's eyes were a little glazed. "Yeah. Thanks. No, no— I won't forget it."
Velvet just smiled, and the redhead appeared to be sulking. Velvet carefully kept herself in front of Kelly until the redhead turned and started up the slope. Katie grinned and walked with her arm around my waist—and a thigh, hip, and breast maintained a close contact all the way home.
We convened in Kelly's house, and he immediately broke out a jug of his favourite tonic. "I don't know about the rest of you," he said evenly, "but Himself and I need a jolt of this." He poured for both of us; the redhead coughed delicately and received a full ration, but Kate and Velvet shook their heads. Velvet's eyes were tender.
"Was it bad, baby ?’
"It was messy. 'Nother shot Chris ?"
"Not now. There are eight down and maybe six to go. Those six are goin' to be the hardest."
"Yeah," he said, setting the bottle aside. "Reckon i’ll wait on this too."
"I didn't mean that, Sam."
"I know." He flashed his old grin, and I knew he was all right. "I'm just thinkin' out loud, or what I do that passes for thinkin'."
"Excuse me," said the redhead thoughtfully. "Do you mean there are only six of those—men left alive?" "Give or take a couple." "My God!"

"It ain't a garden party, Miss," Kelly told her.
"I should say uotl That means some of them—some of the six—will have to stay on the ship, won't they Mr.—Chris?"
" They should. They'll have to maintain an engine room watch and an anchor watch, if nothin' else."
"Then the odds arc not so—so overwhelming now, are they?"
"Bad enough. We can't afford any mistakes."
"I—er—wasn't thinking of that precisely. Chris, would you mind awfully taking me back to where you picked me up ?"
"You want to go back to the Funny Farm ?"
"The Funny—oh, 1 see. Yes, I do. 1 feel that my place is with Dr. Wanek. So if you don't mind—"
"I do mind."
She stared at me. All of them did. "I'm afraid I don't understand."
"I said we can't afford any mistakes. I think letting you go back now would be a mistake."
"But—how dare you! I'm here because I'm trying to help you, and—oh, this is too much! I'm going; you can't hold me here against my will,"
"Call it that if you want to, lady. You're staying."
"Why—you don't trust me!"
"That's where I'm lucky. I don't have to."
She was furious. "And I thought you were so nice and—and everything. You're no better than they are!"
"Think about that if you feel like cuttin’ up. Why don't you ladies fix chow? Sam and I have to dismantle that ram."
Kate followed me outside. "I don't get it, honey."
"She's a talker, doll—and she wiggles that ass at anyone who'll watch it. That worries me. She can account for all those missin' men; no one else at the Funny Farm can. Three good reasons for keepin’ her here."
"Yes, you're right, of course. I wasn't sure you could see..."
"I can see."
"Chris... ?"
"Baby?"
"You're the—just the best there is."
I grinned and pulled her to me. "How about that ? Beautiful and perceptive too." "Kiss?"
Sure. And a couple more. Kelly cleared his throat. "Uh—yeah," I said. "Honey, make sure we didn't leave any guns in our house. Then see if you can encourage that redhead to seclude herself over there with the bottle."
"Well, I hate the idea of—oh, all right. But I wish she'd do her sulking in the privy."
When we finished with the ram we fired a few rounds with the Garands—checking the sights—so it was over an hour before we got back. The redhead was still on Kelly's couch, nursing a large drink. I  took a visual sounding on the bottle, saw it was down a couple of fingers, and glanced at Kate. She winked at me solemnly.
We ate early, and by the time supper was over, Janice was already applying herself to the jug again. There was no doubt about it; that woman was mad. Clear through.
"You look sleepy, Janice dear," said Kate brightly. "Would you like to lie down for a while?"
"No, I wouldn't like to—here ? With all you—you—"
"Not here, dear. Over in the other house. No one will distrub you there."
"Now that appeals to me." She stood up with supreme dignity, jug in hand, and walked carefully out of the house. Kelly's wistful gaze followed the bottle out of sight. Velvet smiled fondly at him.
Then they all looked at me expectantly. It was time to talk shop.
"This war's had a good beginnin’," I opened, "and the other side has to know they're in trouble. Here's the way it shapes up.
"The two on the ridge will stay hidden for a while, and Charlie Cat should figure they're still off chasin' naked ladies—"
"Maybe even catchin’ up with 'em," Kelly offered.
"Good thought. Logical, By now there's no trace of the boat, or the four that were in it. They'll wonder about 'em for a while, but I doubt if they'll get really worried until along about dark. They can only be sure of one thing; that they lost two men on the ship and they'll have to replace at least one of 'em, realizin' we might hit 'em again tonight."
"Why don't we?" Kelly asked.
"Because we wouldn't stand a chance. They've got searchlights and steel bulkheads, Sam—and they'll be lookin' for us."
"Hell, there can't be too many of'em left in camp then."
'Three, maybe. Possibly as many as five."
"We've got the automatic weapons; let's walk in and take ‘em."

"No good. Think about it, Sam. You don't want bullets sprayin' around amongst the non-combatants any more than I do. Even when we hit 'em from the peak trail the attack will be mostly phony."
"Kelly looked troubled. "I'm not sure they'll chase us, Chris. I doubt if I would in their place."
"Neither would I, so we've got to encourage 'em. We start shootin,' wake everybody up, and as soon as they return our fire I'm goin' to get hit."
"Bad!" I saw his teeth flashing in the gloom.
"Well, I'll holler some. We'll fall back along the trail then, but I'll leave 'em somethin' to cheer 'em up."
"Like what?"
"The Thompson. With a little fresh blood on it. No magazines of course; we can't be that generous." "Sure we can do without it, Chris?"
"Sure. They know we've got one automatic weapon, but they can't know how you modified that carbine The only ones who could tell 'cm are full of holes.
"My guess is that they'll come runnin'. They'll think they're chasin' two men—one wounded—armed with an M-l carbine and a forty-five Colt. And remember; Johnson knows that trail ends in a blind canyon."
"And you'll end up with a Garand?"
"Katie will be holdin' it for me at the high point in the trail. We're not really givin' 'em much, Sam. That's a deep canyon; the carbine has a lot better range than the Thompson, and we really need a big rifle anyway."
"And they won't be able to use the machine gun ?"
"Not without a magazine."
"Won't they wonder about that ?"
"Well—let's ruin one with a forty-five bullet and leave 'em that. It'll look like it was the same bullet that hit me. I'll leave a few rounds scattered around to make it look like I was reloadin'. That'll explain why the magazine is empty. One thing they'll be sure of: wc don't have the Thompson."
"And that one of us is hit. By God, it's goin' to work!"
"I just hope they take time to get another man or two off the ship. I'd like for this to be the last go-round."
Kelly grinned. "Yeah, I know how scared and nervous you are."
I took Katie's hand. "You're damn right I am buddy. We'll fix up one of those magazines in a couple of minutes, but 
first— here's how I figure we ought to work it." And I told them how.
At full dark I got up from the table. Kate quickly joined me.
"And where did you think you were going?" she asked crisply.
"To check on the redhead."
"Sit down, O'Leary. I'll take care of it."
I grinned at her. "Kate! You surprise me. Surely—"
"I know how susceptible you are to—this and that."
"Baby doll, when some broad comes along with more of this and that than you've got, then maybe I'll notice. Since that's obviously an impossibility—"
"Sit down, O'Leary."
Well, that's how it goes. Honcho one minute; peasant the next.
Kate was back in a few moments. "She's sprawled on the couch asking for that nice Mr. O'Leary."
"Keep an eye on her while we're gone, honey. Don't show any lights—"
"I'm going with you."
"No, doll. We'll be back in a little while. Then—if you've been a good girl—you can play too." "Oh goody," she muttered.
The moon was rising when Kcily and I got down to the beach. I took the boat; he followed on the raft. Moving slowly we rounded Kelly's Head and I steered for the mangroves west of Salt Mine Beach. I hid the boat in the trees and boarded the raft when Kelly caught up with me.
We poled back and found the women waiting at the creek. They had the weapons, the chow, and some blankets stuffed into a waterproof ration bag. We loaded the gear on the raft and helped the ladies aboard. Katie informed me that Janice was set for the night.
"Remember," I cautioned; "the main thing is to keep the guns and ammo dry." "And the blankets," Katie murmured.
We spent the night—or most of it—on the Lae. Kate insisted on sleeping in the Admiral's bunk, so Kelly and I transferred some springs and mattresses from other staterooms. Velvet thoughtfully closed the adjoining doors between the two cabins.
A couple of hours later Katie whispered, "I'll bet nothing that ever happened in here before,"
"1 don't know, baby. Admirals are a raunchy lot."
"Not that raunchy," she said complacently.

Chapter Twenty-One

When the tents and buildings began to take shape in the growing light, Kelly and I separated. The morning ground fog was already dissipating when I saw the first sign of life; a thick Hawaiian strolling through the trees with a Garand slung on his back. He walked out into the clearing, glanced at the sky, and the increasing visibility seemed to bring inspiration with it. He began to peer cautiously into certain tents, and presently found something in one of them that was especially interesting.
He was still gaping in at it when the first morning rays reached the treetops, and—very carefully—I dropped him with a short burst from the Thompson.
I did most of the shooting from then on, Kelly was to shoot only with the Colt, preserving the illusion that we had only the one automatic weapon. I made lace out of the tops of a couple of tents, and the camp came to life.
Naked women scurried haphazardly from one tent to another. There was a lot of yelling, and finally someone started knocking bark off the trees with a forty-five. I hugged the ground as well as I could, firing an occasional burst and keeping an eye on the treetops. When another pistol chimed in, then a rifle—and a bullet cut through the ferns above me—I went into my act.
"Oh God 1" I yelled. Then: "Help me, Sam—I'm hit!"
I rolled quickly to one side, and somebody tossed a half-dozen bullets into the general area I'd vacated. They'd heard me all right.
"You hit bad?" Kelly's voice was suitably anxious.
"Ah—ga—gah," I answered, rolling some more and pulling my knife. I flicked the tip of the blade along the ball of my thumb and slopped a little blood on the stock of the Thompson. Kelly came crawling through the ferns.
"Ready to go?" he asked cheerfully.
"Just about." I removed the magazine from the Thompson, laid the weapon among the crushed ferns, and threw the ruined magazine beside it. My thumb was still bleeding a little, so I smeared some ferns while I scattered a few rounds of ammo around.
"Artistic," Kelly commented. "Let's bug." We bugged.
Sporadic firing continued until we reached the rise where the women were waiting. The ground fog had vanished entirely by then; I turned and saw that the visibility was excellent along the straight section of trail.
Kate held the Garand cradled in her arms, and it suddenly occured to me that neither woman had bothered to take any particular precautions for this event—like restraining their breasts as they'd tentatively planned. I raised my eyes to Kate's face. Her eyes were dark, her mouth soft and sweet—and I thought I understood. Her hand touched my face briefly and she moved away without speaking.
"You and Velvet wail for us at the mouth of the canyon." I spoke to her over my shoulder, and when I looked around they were gone.
The firing had stopped. Kelly and I lay on our bellies for maybe five minutes before I saw movement at the far end of the trail.
"There they are," Kelly whispered,
"Yeah. Hold up a little, Sam. Let's get a count on 'em."
"I make it four. Two rifles. Looks like Johnson's with 'em.
"All right. Sort of drag me around the bend there. Let's go."
Kelly stood up with his carbine slung and helped me to my feet. I flopped around a little, a faint yell came to us, and we broke into a shambling run. A bullet whipped through the leaves high over head as we rounded the bend.
"Okay, Sam," I said, "let's make it."
Kate and Velvet were showing the strain when we joined them at the canyon entrance. "This way, ladies," said Kelly, pointing into the thick fog. Katie hesitated. "Oh Chris..." she said, her mouth trembling. "Go on, baby. It'll be all right."
She opened her mouth to speak, thought better of it, and slung the rifle on her back. She stared at me for the instant it took for my eyes to find the leather sling-strap where it passed between her breasts.
"Remember," she said clearly, "and be very careful." Then the three of them joined hands and disappeared into the fog.

The sun was already on the western wall of the canyon mouth. The fog in the entrance was thinning rapidly; 1 moved farther into it and was beginning to worry when I finally saw them. Johnson was in the lead. He pointed at me, yelled something, and I staggered into the fog for ten yards or so before throwing myself on the ground. I rolled to my left as shots sounded; crawled for another twenty yards or so and came to the slope of the eastern wall. As I began to climb I heard talking at the canyon mouth.
"Shut up," ordered a heavy voice, "Spread out so they can't get past you in the fog. When I tell you, start movin' in."
1 heard them muttering as they shuffled around getting into position; heard a man curse, and the clatter of a rifle against the rocks below me. Then the heavy voice sounded again.
"All right, listen. The Doc says the fog will lift soon, and we'll have 'em trapped. Start movin' in—and when I tell you, stop and pick out a rock to hide behind. Don't shoot them women— unless you guys ain't got any use for 'em."
There were comments on that. I figured they'd make things a little easier when the shooting started. The fog was rising faster now. I had to angle off to my right to stay hidden in it—and then suddenly I was in brilliant sunlight. Another minute brought me out of the canyon and onto the slope of Mount Baldy. And there were the three of them waiting for me.
This time Katie cried.
I disengaged her gently and took the rifle. "Let's move up another two hundred yards or so," I said, low voiced, and we walked carefully up the slope.
In a couple of minutes I raised my weapon and we stopped. I moved to the rim and listened. I heard steel strike against rock a little farther up the canyon and motioned to Kelly. The fog was thinning very quickly now.
"All right, Sam," 1 said quietly; "we'll take 'em from here."
Kelly took his position some twenty yards farther along the rim. I motioned for the tense-faced women to stay low, and when I looked down the slope again I could see the entire lower half of the canyon floor. Then I saw the still figures crouching below, saw them raise their weapons as the wall of white receded in front of them.
Kelly lifted his eyebrows and I shook my head. I wanted this over and finished. To be certain 1 meant to wait until all the fog was dispersed and they found us gone—and gathered to discuss it.
Then the fog was gone, and those below found nothing in front of them except the wall of tortured rock. The big captain waved his arm and an aloha shirt went forward. He returned, flapping his free hand as he made his report, and the others got to their feet. They gathered around the captain; I nodded to Kelly and slid the Garand over the rock in front of me. I saw Kelly cuddle the carbine against his check; he'd fire only when I did. I eased off the safety and laid my sights on the middle of the captain's broad body.
The Garand jumped against my shoulder, jumped again, and the carbine sent its chattering echoes rolling down the canyon. I saw a figure running toward the entrance, saw him stumble when the Garand reached out for him, saw him throw out his aims and go down when another bullet found him. The carbine coughed again, and then everything was quiet.
1 got stiffly to my feet and suddenly I felt very tired. I put the rifle on safe, turned—and warm rounded lovely Katie was in my arms. The clear blue eyes were wide as they looked up at mc.
"Is it over, Chris?" she whispered.
"Almost, baby. Sam, keep an eye on the trail. I've got to go down and—make sure we're finished here. And I think the captain's got some things on him we're going to need."
I fitted a loaded magazine into the reclaimed Thompson and slung it over my shoulder. "What now," said Kelly suspiciously.
"You three take the boat on home to get some rest. We won't take the ship until after dark, I want to occupy the
Funny Farm before then. I'll meet you at Lae Inlet two hours before sunset. 
"That's a good eight hours, Kelly protested.
"What are you goin’ to be doing all that time ?"
"I'll be keepin' an eye on things. Can't have anything go wrong at this stage of the game."
"What could go with it. There's two, maybe three cats on the ship, and they've got to be snipes; Nobody knows what happened here. Let 'em sweat it out for a while. Do 'em good."
'They could take the ship and leave," I said stubbornly.
"Snipes? Even if they could take her they wouldn't until they heard from Charlie Cat. The nudies can't take her, because the snipes won't let 'em aboard. Anyway, where would they go7 You've got the skipper's keys and his list of position you know damn well he's got all the charts and stuff locked up.''
"I don't see what the hell the argument is about," I said irritably. "It seems logical to me—"
"Listen, Chris," said Kelly gently. "The argument is that you've won your war, but you're goin' to lose the peace if you don't ease off for a while. Looks to me like you've about had it."
"This war is a long way from being over," I said patiently. "You're forgetting Dr. Reynolds. He's about as harmless as a rattlesnake. And there's still at least one of the crew unaccounted for. It figures that the captain left someone watching the camp, and when these others don't come back, they'll be alerted."
Sam shrugged. "So we've got a little moppin' up to do Let 'em sweat it out for a while. Do 'em good."
"But we're not sure how many of 'em there are. God-damn it—"
"You said yourself we don't want bullets flyin' around amongst the non-combatants."
It was a good point. While I thought about it, Katie slipped her arm under mine, and 1 felt the smooth warmth of breast and hip and thigh.
"Come on, baby," she said softly, the sweet richness deep in her voice. "Let's go home."
The redhead seemed none the worse for wear. She lay in the sun and watched while we bathed in the lake, and then followed Kate and mc into our house. She threw herself into the big chair, recklessly hooking a slim leg over one of the arms. Kate stared pointedly at her, she grinned back, and Kate urged me toward the bed.
"My goodness," the redhead drawled when Kate lay down beside me, with her bright head on my shoulder. "Am I to infer that I'm in the way here? That I'm no longer wanted ?"
Kate turned toward me, and her hand rested on my belly. "Suit yourself," she said evenly.
The redhead stood up and stretched. "Quite frankly, I'd enjoy staying—but I hate the role of wet blanket. Besides which, I'm jealous enough already. Uh—call me if you need me, you all," she added as she stepped through the doorway.
Kate's arm went around mc and she pressed close. "Go to sleep my darling," she murmured.
But I was still too keyed up, and all those firm vibrant goodies —so warm and smooth against me—weren't calculated to calm me down. My state of mind soon became obvious. Her hand caressed me and she laughed softly.
"Me too, baby. You weren't using your head when you shot that captain. He was the only man in the world who could have married us."
"I guess you'll just have to resign yourself—ah, Katie...’’
"My darling . . . Resign myself to what?" She slipped a full rounded thigh across me.
"To—to bein' a—loose woman for a while longer. Oh baby—"
"Loose!" She shifted her weight so that she knelt astride my hips, and I felt the wet heat of her body as she sought me
"It's—only a figure of speech," I mumbled.
She leaned forward, braced on long lovely arms. Very slowly her hips began to move.
"Let me show you, my own," she said huskily,
Wc kept the boat as close inshore as we dared, and made Lae's Inlet a couple of hours before sunset.
"Secure the boat, Sam," I told him. "I'm going to have a look around. You ladies watch after our guest."
But as I passed under the ship's stern there was a light footfall behind me, and I whirled with the Thompson at the ready. It was Velvet.
"He wanted someone to watch your back," she said simply. "He said it would be a hell of thing to lose you now." "Did he. Come on then, but stay close behind me." "That's what I like," she murmured. "A warm welcome." "Yeah. Sorry, doll."
She walked toward me, and-I caught myself watching the play of muscles along her thighs and belly. Her breasts looked young and taut and vital, with their tapering tips . .. And her throaty laugh brought my eyes to her face.
"I enjoy having you look at me like that," she said frankly. "Perhaps that shocks you—and in case you're wondering, I'm really very much in love with Sam. But I'm glad of the opportunity to tell you, because... Well, maybe because I've thought how—interesting it might have been for both of us. And it could have been, you know. Under different circumstances."
"It sure could," I said readily, and she grinned.
"I knew you wanted me." Her gaze was direct
"I wasn't exactly keeping it a secret."
"No." She turned her shoulder toward me and stared out over the Pacific. "I've got news for you, Chris."
"Yes?"
"I wanted you too."
She flashed me a look I couldn't read and sauntered into the ferns, her rounded ass swinging. "Wait!" I caught up and turned her to face me, "Yes, Chris?" "Stay behind me, damn it."
"All right." The full lips were slightly parted; the high breasts were rising and falling rapidly. "We're all—rather close, aren't we Chris?"
"Sure we are. As close as four people can be. I hope we can always keep it that way."
She stared up into my eyes. "Do you really think we can?" Her smile was a little sad. "I doubt it. Oh, not for the obvious reasons, But you and 1, Chris: we're always going to have this— thing between us, arent' we?"
"Does it scare you, honey?" I asked gently,
"It scares hell out of me."
I thought about it. "That Sam," I said slowly. "Do you think he really sent you to watch out for me?" "Do you?"
"Sam's a very sensitive man, Velvet." "Yes, he is."
"And in our own way, we both love him. Do you think we could ever do anything to hurt him ?"
Suddenly she put her arms around me, kissed me, and leaned back to look into my face. Her eyes were bright with tears, but she was smiling.
"Chris baby," she said softly, "you just said exactly the right thing. Now let's go do—whatever it was you were doing when I made this scene."
We went all the way to the edge of the clearing. The camp seemed deserted, and that worried me more than if there'd been a half-dozen thugs wandering around. At least we'd have known where they were. As it was, we didn't sec a thing moving. Except the birds.
The others were waiting for us near the Lae's stern. Katie was obviously relieved, the redhead was sullen, and Sam's searching gaze was on Velvet's serene face. Something he saw there seemed to satisfy him; he gave mc his quick friendly grin and took his girl in his arms. As I say, Sam was a sensitive man.
I led the way back to the edge of the clearing, and there I made my first real mistake.

"Katie," I said; "you and Velvet take our guest into the trees and stay there. Sam and I will look things over. No matter what happens, stay hidden until it's over."
We circled the camp, looking for signs of life, and finally walked on in. It was as deserted as it looked. We searched every tent, one of us covering while the other looked in. We ended where we began, in front of Dr. Reynolds' headquarters.
"Where in hell could they be?" Sam wondered blankly.
"Out there somewhere—and we'd better get back to the girls."
We were half way to the trees when a voice stopped us. It was the doctor.
"That will be far enough, Mr. O'Leary. Just stay where you are. Unless you want to provoke a tragedy."
The three women moved toward us, herded along by Dr. Reynolds and one of the sea-going hoods. All Sam and I could do was watch helplessly, because the hood held a Garand at Katie's back,
"Looks like we won all the battles, and lost the war," Sam muttered.
"I lost it," I growled bitterly, "It turns out I got shit for brains."
Reynolds halted his little group about thirty feet away. "Throw down your weapons, gentlemen," he said clearly. "It should be quite obvious that the game is over. Should either of you make an overt move, Miss Muldoon will be—rather badly hurt."
He watched us closely, a forty-five hanging in his hand, but the hood's eyes were on Katie's rump. There was a ray of hope, and Sam caught it as soon as I did.
"We aren't dead yet, Chris, That cat,.."
"Yeah. Drop the carbine ... But if we get a chance, take the one closest to you."
The carbine hit the dirt beside the Thompson. Reynolds’ relief was easy to see, even at that distance, and 1 recognized the cause of it. He was nearly as worried about Katie as I was. He raised his voice.
"Walk toward us, please," he said cheerfully.
Now he was enjoying the situation, and I hated myself all the more for it. He was actually grinning by the time wc reached them.
"That will do nicely, Mr, O'Leary. I'm slad we have this  opportunity to chat, I should hate to have been forced to kill 
you without your knowing the full extent of your defeat."
He stepped to one side, as much to put himself in Katie's view as in mine, I thought. His crazy grin had vanished.
"You have nothing to say, Mr. O'Leary? Strange isn't it. All your scheming and plotting and killing has come to this. I have it all now. The ships, the pearls—and you'll tell me where your hoard is before I've finished with you. And 1 have Miss Muldoon. I want you to think about that during the short time remaining to you."
Katie's face was horror-stricken. "Oh, no!" she whimpered, and turned toward the man with the rifle.
"Shut up!" I told her savagely, bracing myself as if the weapon were directed at my own belly.
Velvet grabbed Kate's arm, her alert eyes going from Sam's face to mine. The redhead just stood there. I think she was so scared she'd lost track of what was going on.
"I don't think the doctor's finished his speech," I said gently, looking steadily into Katie's eyes.
"Indeed, I haven't, You made a good fight, up to a point. And I thank you for it, since you've solved all of my problems. That captain, for example, was becoming rather troublesome. But you have a weakness, Mr. O'Leary, and as a general, you made three grievous errors. You divided your forces, you failed to protect your rear—and you badly under-estimated your enemy."
"So we had the wrong man in charge," I growled "We goin' to stand here kickin' it around until dark ?"
"No indeed. I am nearly finished, in fact, I just want to point out how simple you made things for me. I had but to exploit your weakness.."
He glanced at Katie's breasts, and I damn near jumped him then, but the hood's rifle was still trained on the small of her back. Reynolds was grinning again but his eyes were wandering, and I was never more certain that he had a real weakness of his own. He decided to ride Sam for a while.
"My new associate will share the spoils, of course. I believe he shows a preference for our little Velvet, and I have high hopes for our experiment after all. I thought you might like to know that."
"He hasn't opened his mouth, baby," Velvet said urgently. "Don't let him shake you up."
Sam nodded, but he was watching the doctor. "You through entertainin' yourself?" he asked contemptuously
"Odd that you should use that word, Mr. Kelly. No, as a matter of fact, I haven't. I've still got to learn where you hid the pearls you stole from me—and then I'm going to repay you for everything you've done, and tried to do. You will have ample time to reflect, I assure you, and you'll be very glad when—it's over."
He shoved the forty-five into his belt and beckoned to the hood. The lout moved to his side, his attention still on Katie's lush curves, and Reynolds took the rifle from him.
"Get their sheath knives," the doctor said crisply. "We're going to need them for our—entertainment. I'd get them myself, but Mr. O'Leary might not be able to resist the temptation to strangle me. And I should hate to sec him die quickly. Stand very still, gentlemen."
I didn't look at Sam. I didn't have to. It was going to be soon or not at all, and he knew it as well as I did. The hood walked around to Sam's back, reached for his knife... And then Katie turned, the muzzle of the rifle trailing across her belly, I'd never seen her look lovelier.
Reynolds thought so too. His eyes dropped to her breasts; he instinctively moved the rifle aside as his gaze continued downward—and I jumped him.
He reacted at the last instant, swinging the rifle toward me, but I was on him then and we went down with the damn thing pinned between us. He tried for my throat, his eyes glaring wildly, but I had my knife out and drove it under his left ribs. We stared at each other for a split second, eyeball to eyeball— and then I wrenched at the knife handle, sending the sharp steel shearing through his vitals. It was enough. He was dead before I rolled away from him.
Sam had the new associate in a front head-lock. I came up with the Garand but Sam turned with the guy, stood back-to-back with him for an instant—then leaned forward and jerked him off his feet. That was enough too. From ten feet away I heard the sickening sound of his neck breaking,
Sam threw the body aside and showed me his quick grin. "The doc wasn't the only one knew how to exploit a weakness. The timing was perfect, Chris. This late associate was still eyeballin' herself here when I latched onto him."
He nodded toward Velvet, and that young lady was smiling demurely.
"Never mind all that, baby," she murmured "Come share the spoils."
The colonists came drifting back in twos and three until all had returned. Except Johnson, of course. I fell them in before the late Dr. Reynolds' tent and informed them of recent events.
"The hostilities have ceased?" asked Dr. Wanek, "We're free to come and go as before ?"
The redhead leaned against him, applying various portions of her pretty self to the doctor's lean body. Obviously, there wasn't the dissention here that existed between other members of the colony.
"Well, doctor," I said at length, "we still have a problem or two, but they'll be ironed out shortly. Meanwhile I recommend that you take charge of the people here, with Dr. Meyers' assistance. I think you're goin' to have your hands full."
Ah Fong was clearly desolated by the loss of her playmates. Doctors Maneri and Rankin glared at each other, and Frances stood apart—her tall body posed to its best advantage—while she watched me thoughtfully Mei Ping and Mary stood hand in hand. Apparently their friendship was still on a firm footing. The two business women looked grim, and I wondered idly if they'd extended credit to their late customers.
Frances spoke. "Let me get this straight," she said evenly. "You've killed all these people7"
"Not all.no."
"All who were ashore?"
"I don't believe we missed any."
"Then Charlie—the captain—is dead."
"That's right."
"Then I'd like to make something perfectly clear. I—entertained the captain because I had no choice. It was either pick out a—friend, or—or take on a half dozen of them. I'm not the type that gets overlooked in the rush."
'None of us are, darling," murmured the redhead. "Personally, I think it was very sensible of you. I trust the captain's last days were—enjoyable ?"
"Very," said Frances, her eyes challenging me.
Kate walked over to her, full hips swinging, and belted her heartily across the mouth.
"That was just for looking," she informed the stunned woman. "Try anything else and see what happens."
Every eye was on that magnificent body as she sedately returned to my side.
"Thanks for prcservin’ my honor," I said drily. "I was watching you, buster. If you'd lowered your eyes— just for a second—pow!"
That night Kelly and I went out and took the ship. We needn't have waited. Two men were aboard, both engineers, and nearly scared to death. They professed profound admiration for the Navy, unswerving loyally and obedience to Kelly and, me and considerable relief at not getting killed.
They eagerly agreed to help us take the ship back, and swore fervently that there'd be no funny stuff. Just to make sure we pulled the engine's injectors and took them ashore with us.
"Look at his chart, Sam," I spread it out on the chart table, "A course of two-three-six laid out from Hilo looks like it's headed into the Gilberts, and that's the course he steered all right. But see his magnetic compass he was usin'? And took here on the chart: the variation at Hilo is ten degrees east. His deviation table shows a four-degree easterly compass error on the magnetic heading  two-four-six—two-three-six plus ten degrees east equals two-four-six, right?"
"I'm with you."
"Okay. Add the four degree easterly deviation error to two-four-six and what have you got?" "A true course for Eden ?"
"Right, Sam. Two-five-zero degrees true. Those Kaneohe commandos he had with him didn't know the difference. Later he got into a nine-degree easterly variation area, but what the hell; by then he was making position corrections anyway, and no one would notice another degree more or less."
"If they didn't know the difference between magnetic and true courses he could have gotten away with damn near anything."
"The direct course to Hilo from here is zero-seven-zero degrees true. There's nine-degrees easterly variation here, giving us a magnetic heading of zero-six-one. We're converting from true to compass now, so we subtract east, right ?"
"Right. If that compass was compensated right, the deviation is west goin' back—isn't it?"
"Four degrees west. What do we do with it ?"
"Add it."
"There you go. Our compass course is zero-six-five to Hilo." I dug another chart out of the chart desk and began to lay out the track. Kelly watched intently until I laid out a tiny course change to the left.
"Ten-degrees easterly variation now, is that it?"
"That's it. See the line of variation of the chart?"
"Yeah. How come you're usin' two charts, Chris ?"
"Well. .. It's like this. I'll leave old Charlie Cat's chart right here for the public to ponder over. We're goin' to lose this other one sometime before liberty call."
"Sneaky. We goin' to keep a log?"
"Sure; Charlie Cat did. We'll log reciprocals of his phony track. Let's figure it out now. The true course would be zcro-fivc-six. Minus nine degrees east, plus four degrees west—how does zero-five-one grab you ?"
Kelly grinned. "By God it'll work if we stand all the watches— and I reckon we'd have to anyway. Looks like Eden will stay uncharted for a while longer."
"For sentimental reasons," I said solemnly.
"Well, hell yes. What else?"
Kate and Velvet sauntered into the pilot house. Kate grinned when my eyes lingered on her naked breasts.
"The breech clout seems like a good idea, considering all these ladders—but the other thing was uncomfortable. The others are all down below anyway. Do you mind, darling?"
I didn't mind. I turned to Sam. "We all set, Bos'n's Mate?"
"All departments ready for getting underway, sir."
"Very well. Set the special sea detail."
"Aye, aye, sir," he said, grinning as he snapped a salute. He left, and I gave Kate my official stare.
"Quartermaster!"
She directed a slim forefinger between her luscious breasts, "Me ? I've been busted from Sergeant ?"
"Promoted, Make the following entry in the ship's log. That big notebook there, baby. Date—"
"I prefer to be called Quartermaster."
"Sorry. We'll dope out the date later from the last entry."
"Leave it blank ?"
"Yeah. Log this: 'zero-eight-thirty. Departed unknown island in Gilbert Island Group, bound for Hilo, Hawaii. Course zero-five-six degrees true; zero-five-one degrees PSC. Speed twelve knots.'"
"Got it—but it's only eight-twenty, sir." "We haven't left yet, either. I'm just checking out the new quartermaster."

She looked very demure. "Seems to me you've done a very thorough job of cheeking out this—"
"Never mind that, Quartermaster."
"Heck. I liked it better when I was a sergeant."
I stepped out onto the wing of the bridge. "Heave around, Sam."
"Foc'sle heavin' around, sir."
The electric windlass hummed and the light chain clattered in through the hawse pipe. Kelly's happy voice came up from the foc'sle.
"Thirty fathom on deck, chain tends dead ahead, no strain." "Very well."
"Fifteen fathom at the water's edge, chain tends broad on the starboard bow, light strain."
"Very well." I turned to find the new quartermaster at my elbow.
"Fifteen fathom on the wildcat, anchor's at short stay, we're holdin' the chain." "Heave right on up."
"Aye, aye, sir!" And in another half minute: "Bridge, anchor's breaking ground." "Very well",
"Chain is up and down. Anchor's a weigh."
"Very well, Sam. House 'er, and come to the bridge."
"Yes, man!"
Kate followed me into the pilot house. "Annunciator, ring up all ahead one third." "This thing?" said Kate blankly.
"That's right. Push the handles forward until the pointer is on—that's right." Engine room answered and we were underway. "Anchor in sight; clear anchor!"
"Very well." I spun the wheel and headed for the buoy Sam and I had planted at the entrance. In a few minutes he came into the pilot house.
"Anchor's housed and secured for sea. Want mc to take her, Chris?"
"Yes. Steady as she goes. We're almost at the entrance." "I've got 'er. Steady as she goes."
I moved out to the port wing and saw that the current off the reef was setting us down. "Right, ten degrees rudder."
"Right, ten degrees rudder, sir. Rudder is right ten degrees.”
"Meet her."
"Meet her, sir. Passing zero-nine-zcro, sir. Rudder is left ten degrees." "Rudder amidships."
"Rudder amidships, sir. Rudder is amidships." "Very weil. Steady as she goes." "Steady as she goes. Course is one-one-zcro, sir." "Very well; keep her so."
We slipped through the reef and Kelly looked questioningly at me.
"Come left to course zero-six-five, Sam."
"Left to course zero-six-five. Rudder is left standard, sir."
"Very well. Quartermaster? All ahead standard." I stepped to the voice tube and blew into it, listened for a moment and said: "Make turns for twelve knots."
"Steady on course zero-six-fivc, sir. Engine room answers all ahead standard."
"Very well. Keep her off the rocks, Sam."
"I'll do that," he answered, grinning at Velvet. She walked over to stand quietly at his side.
"Better start breakin' in a new helmsman, Sam," I advised him. "You and I will get plenty tired of that wheel, standin' watch and watch. When Velvet's checked out on your watch I'll start on Kate."
Kate took my hand. "Oh goody I When, Admiral ?"
"I'll go into it later. For now—"
"I can hardly wait."
"How's that, baby?"
"For you to—never mind, Admiral; it will keep."
"Captain will do. Come here, Quartermaster."
She followed me out onto the port wing where I took her in my arms. What with one thing and another the situation got pretty involved. She leaned back in my arms, the beautiful face alive with happiness and the full mouth grown a little heavy.
"You're—an unusual captain," she said breathlessly.
"I've got an unusual quartermaster."
"True—but sharp enough to notice our course is a lot different than the one in the book." "It's a little different, maybe." "Fourteen degrees ? That's a little ?"
I kissed her here and there. "Don't worry about it, Quartermaster."
"But—now no one will ever be able to find Eden again, darling." I grinned at her, "We can, Katie." "Chris? Do you know... ?" "I know, baby." "Then—some day ... ?"
"That's right, doll. Some day—if wc need to—we'll go back to Eden."
"That's wonderful, darling. Meanwhile—what are we going to do with this?" Her warm fingers were playing fascinating games with my erection.
"Uh—I can think of a number of things. Any recommendations?" I carefully removed the breech clout.
"Yes, now that you mention it." Her hand was turning my inside out. She separated her thighs; the moist heat of her was like a flame as she entertained us both for a few moments. Then, "If you'll put me—in this chair ..."
"Yes, baby?" I lifted her into the captain's bridge chair.
"... and if I—put my legs around you—like this..."
"Yeah ?" 1 was damn near choking.
"Yeah, I believe we—can manage..."
Yeah, we could,
END

6-{2.-of

67559

Qty

Description

Total

■J— -V